for creative writings class:
We all are a dreamer in our own world, and we all are a superhero and a main character in our own stories. Let us bring these dreams to life then.
You are to leave your attempts in this blog entry's comment box until Monday, August 27, 2012 at 5:00 in the afternoon. Please do not forget to write your name. Thank you.
216 comments:
1 – 200 of 216 Newer› Newest»Cherry MAe Heyasa
Page 1
FRONDOZA, RICHARD S. AB ENGLISH 3
CREATIVE WRITING
RED STILETTOS
It was in the middle of hot and dry summer of the year when a young, beautiful and stunning beauty names Samantha Claire Tangonan was crowned as the Hiyas ng Kagandahan 1989 the most prestigious pageant in a certain province. She was alluring and no one can even refuse and deny her beauty as one of the promising faces in the pageant industry. Everybody in the event was said to be amazed the way she ramped and she carry her dress well and even how she answered the questions intelligently. Every man would have to see her just the way she is. And others couldn't help but to wish and eager to own Samantha, and will be their subject for earthly pleasure and lust. The pageant was said to become famous and popular that everybody would look up to the event ends at exactly 12:30 late in the morning, it was very solemn at the said place, you can actually feel the tranquility and peacefulness that even a single tone of any noise couldn’t be heard until the whispering wind and the unexplainable scary feeling strike Samantha's imagination and made her heart palpitate. She was alone at the dressing room of the 2nd floor of the building fixing her things for her to go home to have some rest after all the exhaustion she felt of the long hours of facing and standing in front of the crowd. She stares at her crown with great happiness and fulfillment for she was able to reap the fruit of her sacrifices. But despite of her success in her chosen career, ludicrous unexpected incidents awaits her. An incident that made everybody shock and leads to mysterious curse brought upon by lustful desire of humanity. She was trying to relax herself from the tension she felt because of the unexplainable scary things going on around her. Samantha's close her eyes trying to convince herself that there is nothing bad to be happened that everything's going to be fine. She was about to go to the bathroom when a knock on the door awake her senses and frightened her. "Who's that?" said Samantha. But the person on the other side didn't answer. She asks again “Is anybody there?". This is the utility of the building. Would you mind to open the door?". A man in a low voice answered. Samantha at first, afraid to do so, she was hesitant. Because she was thinking that maybe she might gets harm by a man knocking the door. But to think the man knocking on the door we as utility man of the building, although hesitant, she decided to open the door. When she opened the door, she was shock with an empty expression on her face, she started to sweat and her feet were already shaking for she was afraid upon seeing those satanic smile and expression from them. He was not alone, with him are the two
Page 2
young looking men ages from about 23-25 years old. They are anger to fulfill their intention towards Samantha. Suddenly, they get into the dressing room and initiated their desire to own Samantha. Samantha shouted loudly but nobody hears her. She was trying to escape from the three satanic men but unfortunately, she can't. Samantha started to cry and beg to let her to be free but they are deaf enough to hear Samantha's request. They pursue their desire to own Samantha, she tried to fight as much as she could. But then again, she failed. She was raped by those men and they continuously owned Samantha’s body. Few minutes after she was raped, the three men fell asleep. Samantha, who is hopeful, took the chance and the opportunity to escape from them. But the chance doesn't favor Samantha's safety and freedom. She was about to escape and get out of the room when suddenly one of those men awake and caught Samantha. Samantha suddenly run and try to stay away from them but the man was faster than she was. She held by a man but she tried to escape, she got her red stiletto and tried to hit the man but the man stop her from doing so, instead he got the red stilettos from Samantha and used it to kill Samantha instead. Samantha was killed because of the extreme impact of stilettos in her head. The man hysterically watched Samantha as she took her last breath. Then he ran away to save himself from the crime he did. The morning after the crime the news strikes everybody's attention, everybody was disturb and bothered about the said incident. At the moment of investigation, there is one thing which is unusual, the loose of stilettos that Samantha is wearing and the thing that caused Samantha's death. Samantha's body was found naked. After the hitting of red stilettos on Samantha's head and running away out of that man. There was an unexplainable merging of Samantha's soul on the red stilettos. A thunder at the same time the lightning scare fully cached everybody's attention, it was different from any other typical lightning than the storm hit the place. There is a presence of supernatural elements at the crime scene. The cursed of red stilettos has just begun. Whoever will get and use the red stilettos will suffer from misery and maybe the worst thing is, she/he will die. The cursed has been passing from generation to generation. . . .
Joining beauty pageant has been the habit and training ground for Piatress Consuelo Ares in order to enhance and develop her skills in ramp modeling and fashion show. But what makes beauty pageant more significant and important to her is the fact that paved way for Piatress to help her family out of poverty and it has been her source of living to sustain the needs and wants of her family. Part of being a beauty queen is the eagerness and fond of having a collection; it may be luxurious bags, expensive clothes, and highly fashioned sandals. As a beauty queen of course, you have to be pleasing and more presentable in facing people. On her way to pictorials in a beautiful resort and waterfalls somewhere in Tagaytay, there is a small boutique by which her attention was being bothered not because of any negative reasons, but because of the elegant shoes, sandals and clothes displayed at the said boutique.
Page 3
She really wanted to drop by and try to take a look at those elegant displays and so, she commanded her driver to stop over at the boutique. She cannot help herself but to be amazed and be fascinated of the different beautiful displays. But one thing that really catches her attention was the elegant, seductive cigarette-heeled red stilettos. She steps up to the shoe rack where stilettos were place. Without any inhibitions, Piatress bought the said stuff for she believed that it would be good enough if she will use the stilettos in her upcoming beauty pageants. Way to the said place of pictorials along the road they were about to bumped into the big baliti tree because of something that crossed in front of them. They look each other with confusion. They went out of the car trying to look for something but to their surprise; an old puritan with a stick asked them. "What happened?" Is there something wrong?".”No, nothing. “Said Piatress. "I just want to ask if where is the way to Kulam-Kulam Falls?” The Puritan was shocked upon hearing the said place. "What? Did I hear it right?" That was a forbidden place, you should not go there"." Why not" Today is our pictorials and my presence is very vital." said Piatress”. I warn you, you should not go there, for it is dangerous, especially that the red stilettos were with you. Piatress was very shocked upon hearing the Puritan. To her confusion, he stares at the red stilettos inside the car beside the window then to his driver. When she was about to turn her back to the Puritan and was about to ask, the Puritan was gone. And there heart is both palpitating with goose bumps. And so, they called up the organizer of the pictorials that they were lost and they have set another schedule for the pictorials. At the pageant night, Piatress was so stunning and captivating in her elegant red shimming long gown partnered with the red stilettos. And as expected, Piatress bring home the crown. She was very happy at the same time grateful for winning the pageant and she considered the red stilettos as her lucky charm for the fact that, she always been victorious every time she wears the stilettos in any beauty related contest. Piatress was seemed to be overwhelmed after the pageant but the succeeding days been full of an extraordinary happenings and unexplainable incidents that we people are impossible and cannot able to explain. There was one time when her family was in a vacation and she was alone in their mansion. She went home at exactly 2:30 late in the morning then she freshen herself, took a bath then went to sleep. In the middle of her sleeping, she abruptly awakened by her dreams that she was fall from her bed as if it was true. She was very afraid at the moment and was very scared that made her heart beats faster. She remembered that she have read an article in a book that when you abruptly awake as if you fall while you are sleeping, it means that a spirit is trying to possess you. Upon remembering, she was more scared that she wants to cry and scream her Mama's or Papa's name. She walked slowly downstairs and went to the kitchen to drink some water to relax herself. After a moment, she heard a foot steps in their sala, she turn her head to look if somebody was there. But she can see nothing Mama? Papa? Are you there?" She remembers that her family will come back the day after next. So she started to think that
Page 4
there are other people present in their house, maybe a rapist, or the worst is, a killer. She started to pray and utter a lot of Saints to guide her and to ask her safety. But the footstep doesn’t stop. It seems like a beauty queen walking on the stage wearing high-heeled sandals. She remember what the Puritan has been said about the red stilettos. At the closet, she found no red stilettos at all. She was about to go out the room but suddenly to shout loudly to ask for help but since the mansion was quiet big, nobody can hear Piatress. She is trying to open the door when suddenly windows of her room also opened through the strong blowing of the wind that seems to be the reason of being unconscious. What happened was more likely a disaster for Piatress because of what happened she was traumatize and became paranoid. She woke up seeing her family beside her. She asked “what happened?” “We found you at your room unconscious and it seems that a storm hits your room. What happened baby?” her mother asked her. Piatress was speechless, she has nothing to say but to cry and cry. Every night she was being bothered by the curse of the red stilettos. There was a time when she was out of herself and walking along the road without any direction wearing the red stilettos. After midnight, she was back to normal. Every time she can see red shoes and sandals she was afraid and so hysterical. She tried to stay away from those stuffs as if it has something to do to harm her. She doesn’t know what to do until such time that she committed suicide. And the thing was, when her family found her body and she was wearing the red stilettos.
Runway modeling has been the most prestigious model searching in the United States of America. There you can see the highest paid and the most prominent models in the world. Models from Runway are of different nationality and races and came from the different part of the globe. Luckily, a pure Filipina raised in the bountiful province of South Cotabato was one of the models and a member of Runway. Despite of the mentality of other races that Filipina has no place for any modeling agency. She proves that she deserves to be in the Runway and have a place to represent her own country. Chloe Patricia Frondoza went back to the Philippines to spend her vacation. She left the Philippines and her family in exchange of her career and fame. She had fulfilled all her dreams in life, because the greatest dream she ever had is to become a Runway model, and being such a Runway model made Chloe reach the highest peak of her career. She visited a lot of tourist destination in the Philippines and spent a week in Boracay Island Resorts. Upon staying at the said place she met Mr. And Mrs. Ares, the parents of the late Piatress Consuelo Ares the beauty queen of the 90’s. Mr. And Mrs. Ares are the avid fun of Chloe they are fond of watching Runway and happy to see Chloe as the ramp and wear those highly fashioned trends. But the deeper reasons why they are really an avid fan of Chloe is that they see common traits among the two. Chloe reminds the couple of their beautiful daughter. As a fans, they offer Piatress red stiletto since they believe that it was very important to her and Chloe can use it and can assure to treasure and to take good care of the said stuff, without
Page 5
Knowing that it was the caused of Piatress death. Chloe accepted it heartily for she knows that accepting stilettos will make the couple happy and grateful. As an exchange, Chloe treated the couple to have some dinner. After that encounter, Chloe went to the hotel were she check-in. As she arrived she then wears the red stilettos to see if it fits to her. She is comfortable wearing t5he stilettos. She ramped back and forth to her room. After a while, she fixed herself before going to bed. She used to think of the encounter she had with Piatress parents. She was once her idol in terms of beauty and gracefulness in stage when the beauty queen was still alive. She can’t believe that after the victorious moment of her career, she died. It is her pleasure to have a gift or a remembrance somehow from her idol “. He was on the stairs a little ahead of me. Suddenly, he turned and said. Listen, did you hear that?” I stood very still listening and turned to stare back down into the dark chamber. No, I can hear nothing, I said. Then I heard him laugh. While my back was turned he had been mounting the stairs. He started to run up them and he was well ahead of me. I heard the key turn in the lock. A terrible fear came over me. I was alone locked in the house of the dead. And Chloe woke up with great fear in her heart, sweating like she had bathe in a cold wide pool. She went to the dining area to have some water to relax her self from terrible fear brought upon by her nightmare. The next day, she decided to go home. While fixing herself she saw the red stilettos, so she wears it. On her way back home she was stuck up on the road and the worst thing was the nearest house was about three to four kilometers away. So, she has no choice but to call someone for help. She called up her boyfriend. After calling her boyfriend, she went back to the car and try to nap. While she was in the middle of napping, she noticed that there is someone staring at her. So, she looked around and tried to find some. She then saw a boy hiding behind the tree. She went closer to the boy to ask if there is a vulcanizing shop near to the place was she stuck up. The boy was seemed to be shy because of her appearance. He looks like a person with leprosy and he is hunchback. The boy answered.”There is a vulcanizing shop near the old house about one kilometer away, but don’t dare to fall asleep until you reach the said old house. Something bad will happen”. A familiar voice called her.”Chloe, there you are. Let’s get out of here.” She turned her back and saw her boyfriend. Then she was about to say thank you to the boy but to her amazement, the boy was gun. She tried to look around but nobody’s present except the two of them. They decided to go to the vulcanizing shop as what the boy instructed to her. But along the way, she fell asleep before getting into the old house. To their surprise, Chloe and her boyfriend met an accident. It was very clear, the instruction of the boy not to fall asleep until they reach the old house. Because of the accident, Chloe became paralyze and her boyfriend didn’t survive and die. After a year of being paralyze, Chloe can no longer endure its miserable life and so she died. During the day of her burial, she still wear the red stilettos. The curse brought upon by red stilettos in the beauty queens lives lead them to live a miserable lives and the worst thing is none of them survive from the call of death. How can the curse be deterred? Is there anyway to stop the curse, but how?
PAGE 1
Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio AB-English III
CREATIVE WRITING
I BEG YOU
(Back in 1920, set during the Japanese period)
On a remote countryside of the Philippines where industrialization is yet unknown, it was night when a Filipina woman was walking on a dreary forest, handling a lamp, rushing back towards her home a distant away from where she and her sweetheart spent together without their parents’ knowledge. She passed on a gloomy forest where the breeze of the wind was in abnormal tone. Suddenly, she heard some weird steps nearby. She paused for a moment and the sound of the steps vanished. Then she continued walking with a frightening look, anxious of what or whoever is lurking behind the woods. She was sweating and wheezing. She began to run as fast as she could. However, a huge Japanese man barred her way off. She tried everything to free from the hands of the huge man but she could not. She was abused starting from top to bottom, which caused her dress to tear down and she became naked. The man did some delicious moment with the Filipina woman with all his might. However, the woman’s sweetheart came and without any doubt, stabbed the back of the huge man but was useless. In return, he was shot on his chest and apparently he died, while the woman secretly went away. The woman then was chased by the huge man. Because of darkness and the trees around her way, she stumbled and was raped over and over again until such time, she was shot for several times. Blood soaked her and she was left alone, lying on the ground muddy and dead, with both eyes open.
Several decades later, there was an old high school. The classrooms were unrepaired. There were holes on the walls, windows are not furnished well, and dusts and cobwebs were around the corners of the classrooms. The two-storey building was not concrete but rather made up of wood, with termites living on holes beneath. The school was surrounded with large old freak trees, with a creak few meters away. Near the creak was the rendezvous of a certain group of third year students, namely Maricel, Helen, Adona, Marie, Athena, Jane and Reyna.
This group of friends went there almost every day and spent some time together having food trip, sound trip and even talking about some weird stuff during their vacant time. They are such happy-go-lucky cliques, having different specialties, yet still as one despite diversity. Maricel was a music-lover, Helen was a fanatic of ghost stories, Marie was fond of spirits, Adona composes songs with her guitar, Athena was a nerd, while Jane and Reyna were fond of dancing.
One cloudy afternoon when they were on their meeting place, having some good time together, wind rushed by and suddenly, a withered bough of a tree fell down which almost hit Marie. They just ignored it but the wind blew a little bit faster. They felt sudden goose bumps, like there was something surrounding them, trying to catch their attention. It was becoming dark. Lightning and thunder roared in the sky until a storm came by. They have nothing to find shelter from the sudden harsh rain but only the unused old, not renovated comfort room nearby, so they went there.
Page 2 (DKJC)
They almost got wet. Helen, while her friends were talking, looked on the corner inside the comfort room where single drops of water were falling from the ceiling. She heard some little whining sound, and she tried to scrutinize it. After a while, she felt an unexpected strong tap at her back! It was Jane, trying to ask her what it was. But she did not answer. The rain stopped, so they went back to their classroom for History class.
Helen was still curious about it. Not minding the discussion of their teacher, she looked outside on the swaying trees, still bothering about what had happened lately.
The next day, it was late afternoon during the cleaning-school’s time, Marie went to the Females’s comfort room with all enthusiasm because she got the highest score in their history long exam. She was smiling while humming a song. While she was washing her hand, suddenly, there was a fearsome strange appearance gradually reflected on the mirror. Her limbs trembled and she got a little bit nervous. She closed her eyes and opened it again but the strange appearance was even getting closer to her, second to second. She looked on the side. Then, she saw blood dripping on the wall.
“ Aaaaaaaaaaaaahh! Help! Help! Help!”
Her friends heard the screaming sound and they were startled. They went to the CR immediately and found Marie crying on a corner. “What is it?”, said Jane. Then Marie answered, “I saw a strange creature in the mirror. It’s a woman with blood all over her dress, with black eyes, long hair and wounds all over her body. But her face, though appears to be scary, seemed to express something. But I was really scared. It’s my first time to notice such paranormal creature. (Sob..sob..sob).” Helen then began to wonder.
The next morning, Maricel was at the canteen waiting for her friends to come, for them to start brainstorming about their research for the coming Science Fair. She was playing with her guitar when a sobbing sound accompanies it. She gazed on her surroundings, yet found no one. She continued singing and playing her guitar but the sobbing sound went on and on. She stood up and began to search where the sound came from, but eventually it stopped. Her water bottle was on the table and she tried to grasp it, but it fell and rolled over on the floor. When she tried to pick it up, a time when the surface of the bottle was in friction with her hand, she felt something cold, like another hand holding her hand. So, she took a step immediately and threw the water bottle. She was shaking and it seemed her body began to numb. Adona and Athena arrived and noticed Maricel being on a complicated situation. Sweat fell from her face and she looked very pale. The rest of her close friends arrived and Maricel told them everything what happened to her that morning.
After lunch, they went on their meeting place, which was under the trees, near the creak. While they were studying there, Jane suddenly noticed a strange creature - a white bloody lady, behind Reyna’s back. Jane looked pale and she was asked by Reyna what it was. She could hardly speak and move her body. Then Adona started to notice the strange lady too, who already sat beside Marie, with her hands open, seemingly to ask something. The sun’s light turned low and the wind blew horribly. The white bloody lady would not let them go. She seemed to speak something but they could not understand it. Helen told the white bloody lady, “ What do you want from us? You are too annoying and destructive. You scare us! Please, let go of us!” The water in the creak moved back and forth and the leaves of the trees fluttered. There was lightning
PAGE 3 (DKJC)
and thunder but no rain. The wind seemed to whirl around them. After a while, the white lady disappeared. Helen and her friends were exhausted. Some lay down on the ground while some looked so weak and pale shocked of what had happened.
Helen started to research about the history of the school. She looked on some articles and facts about the events that had happened in that school. He searched the internet, looked even into the remote areas of books in the school library and asked old-existing people who may have some knowledge about the past of their school.
Several days passed by and the same thing happened to the group of friends. It seemed their group was the target of the white bloody lady. There was a time when Athena and Marie were sitting alone inside their classroom, trying to finish their seatwork. The day was gloomy and cloudy. Their room was on the second floor, which was in between two rooms. It was late in the afternoon already. It’s dark so Athena turned on the lights. Some students were busy getting out of the gate of the school, going back to their respective homes. The noise of the school gradually lessened until only little noise was heard. One chair moved beside Marie.
“ Was it you Marie?”, said Athena. “No! I did not do anything with that chair. Maybe, it’s the white bloody lady who keeps on following us. She’s here again!”, said Athena.
The building was shaken and everything inside the room was moving. The books fell down and the glass of the teacher was broken on the floor. There was a huge shadow covering the room. The white bloody lady gradually walked inside the room in a slow motion. She went near to Marie, trying to hold her hand, but Marie went away. The chairs and tables were flying. Some seats were moving and the teacher’s table turned upside-down. “Aaaaaaaaaaahh!”. Both of them screamed. Bogzh! Bogzh! Bogzh! The room was very noisy. Few minutes after, their close friends arrived. Some of the teachers became aware of it and they went on the classroom where Marie and Athena got an encounter with the white bloody lady. Everybody was startled! However, silence was asked and Helen stood in front of them.
Then she spoke, “I knew everything. I knew why these things happen. Let us go home and keep ourselves safe. We need just to pray for this odd prevalence in our school. Teachers, just be calm. We will address this matter with ourselves alone because we are the target of that absurd white bloody lady. It’s been awhile since we encounter that alien creature. We observed that she keeps on following us, so we are the ones who could solve this dilemma. Only with this group of friends I have. Please let us do this alone.”
The next day, Maricel, Helen, Adona, Marie, Athena, Jane and Reyna got together. Helen relayed to them everything she knew about it.
“I took a research about this weird and absurd stuff annoying us. Eventually, I found it out through the help of these record remains of my deceased grandfather, who was fond of writing down the happenings during the Japanese period. Good or bad news, he wrote it here. I could not understand well his penmanship so I asked for help from my grandmother. She was the one who gave this to me. I found out that the lady behind every scary situation we experienced is no other than the lady who was raped by a Japanese soldier several decades ago. She died on a certain spot of our school, which is apparently our meeting place. It was due to torture, abuse and the bullet shot on her. Then I asked my grandmother about the white bloody lady’s purpose of catching our attention. Then grandma replied that it could be that she is asking our help to let her soul be at peace.”
PAGE 4 (DKJC)
“Meaning, we must ask our priest to have a mass, offering some prayers for her?”, asked Jane.
“ Yes, I guess so but we must have some experiments first to clarify this out”, replied Helen.
Afterwards, the group decided to have “Spirit of the Glass”, which will be manipulated by Marie, who knows how to do it. That afternoon, the group set-up their things for the planned activity, until everything was ready. It was 6:30P.M when they started it. They were inside their classroom. You could see nothing, but darkness alone. A candle was lit up. There was deep silence. Maricel, Helen, Adona, Athena, Jane and Reyna, formed a round circle, while Marie sat near the center, with a paper, glass and candle on the side. Marie did all those tricky stuff, letting everybody to put their hand on the glass. Marie began to say her mantra, while the rest repeat after her.
Minutes passed, Adona moved. She stood up and carried the huge table, then threw it on the corner, forcefully. She shouted so loud! Helen held her but was just chucked on the floor. Jane and Reyna tried to grasp her hand but still, they were thrown away. Adona was so strong that no one could hold her up. After awhile, Maricel stood up and began to throw away the chairs in the classroom. Adona weakened and lay down on the floor, unconscious. Everything in the room was in trouble. Maricel screamed so loud with words coming out, sounding like a robot. “Heeeeeelp! Heeeeeelp! I need you to help me! Only you could help me. Why are you scared of me? I just need help”.
Then Maricel became weak. Everything turned to silence quickly. Marie stopped her chant. Jane and Reyna helped Maricel and Adona to sit down properly. The group found out that the lady wanted her soul to be at peace. That is why she was trying to catch-up their attention.
Two days later, the school had a mass and offered a prayer for the soul of the white bloody lady. The priest, teachers and students went to the specific place where the lady was shot to death and they pour holy waters on it.
Three days after, Helen and Marie noticed the white bloody lady, who already turned to be a white lady, no more blood at all. She was already with her sweetheart, holding hands while walking. Eventually, the group of friends were happy seeing them.
From then on, the school was back to its normal condition and the certain group of friends, Maricel, Helen, Marie, Jane, Reyna, Adona and Athena made a new bonding place.
dfadadadasd !
dadedidodu ! :)
PAGE 1
Pardillo, Flordeliz A. AB-English 3
CREATIVE WRITING
THE CONDOMINIUM
Vast buildings, busy streets, numerous people and provide-all-you-want city are the features Catherine’s new place of living is offering to her. Indeed the place is well-developed and it’s really ideal for business purposes. Plenty of work opportunities and the city is really perfect! But behind those advantages are the reasons why people couldn’t save money and that’s also the reason why Catherine needs to tighten her pocket more.
Staring blankly at the ceiling in her room, she couldn’t imagine how she escaped her life with her parents. She was once a very obedient, sweet and loving daughter until her parents had a divorced and her life turned into a mess. She then decided to run away with her mother’s custody because her mom had an affair with another man. She ended up living in a cheap condominium with few appliances and things for she doesn’t have the money to buy all those fancy stuffs she needs. She works in a hotel as a receptionist with a salary that’s just enough for her to survive in her everyday living. At first, she thought she couldn’t make it but as time goes by, she gets used to it. Work, church and home are the only destinations of Catherine. She wants to live simply and invest even a little money so that when she will have her family in the future, it won’t end up like what she had experienced. She wanted to be a good wife and to live in a harmonious life in the future, that is her principle and she will strive hard for her to fulfill it.
This is her new way of living and she loves it, though it’s hard to live alone but it’s her choice and she have to stand for it. Her condo unit is at the 4th floor and it’s not that big, it’s located at the heart of the city so it’s quite safe for her to go home late. It’s an old-fashioned condo that’s why it is not that expensive and she thanked God for it. The building had many rooms but she could count in her fingers the occupants, maybe the reason is that the building doesn’t looked really attractive to people but to Catherine, this condo is the beginning of her new life. She doesn’t know the history of her unit and the occupants before but she never mind, the only thing in her mind is to start doing actions in order to fulfill her dreams.
It seems that everything is in accordance to her plans. She gets home late every night, so after having dinner and clean herself, the next thing she will do is to sleep. That’s how simple her life is until one night, she was awaken by the cry of a baby, at first she thought it was just a dream but the cry is deafening that it woke her up, she turned on the light and checked everything but she couldn’t trace where the sound of the cry came from so the thought came into her mind that maybe her neighbor has a baby, so she covered her ears with pillow and went back to sleep.
PAGE 2
Catherine woke up very late because of the noise last night, it was past midnight when she was able to sleep. She wanted to go over her neighbor and yell at them but she doesn’t have the time so she decided to do it after work. She hurriedly clean herself and went to work before she’ll be yelled by her boss. When she got home that night, she immediately went to her neighbor, but she found out that there isn’t a baby in their story. She went back to her unit with a trembling heart. “Then, why did I hear that cry last night? I’m really sure that it’s not a dream” said Catherine. She tried to forget that issue, she does her routine and thinks like nothing happened. Before she went to bed, she checked everything and made sure that there isn’t possibility of hearing it again. Midnight came, she was again awaken not by the cry of a baby but the earsplitting footsteps. Catherine is trembling and she can’t move, she doesn’t know what to do. She is really sure that those footsteps were in her room and it’s coming to her direction! She hurriedly switched on the light, her hands were so cold and her heart was pounding so hard. But, she saw nothing but only muddy footmarks. “How come there are muddy footmarks?” she exclaimed. She wanted to go out in her unit and spend the rest of the night to his neighbor’s room, but it is past midnight and her neighbor will be disturbed if she’ll wake them up. So she decided to go back to sleep. But dawn came and still she’s fully awake. Thoughts were running into her mind, “Why this things happening to me? What’s really in this unit and all this things happened? I need to find solutions for this.”
The day was so long and Catherine was really tired. She forgot what she planned to do about her unit and hurriedly went to sleep. She didn’t notice the sounds of footsteps and all the noise anymore because of tiredness. Morning came, Catherine was shocked of what she saw. Her living room is so messy and her mind too! She couldn’t afford to go to work because she had to clean everything. She has to solve this problem!
In the middle of her cleaning activity, she was distracted by the knock in the door. A neighbor smiled at her and introduced herself “I’m Miriam, an occupant next to your unit” she said. “I’m Catherine” and she told her to go inside. “What happened in your room?” asked Miriam. “This is really my problem for almost 3 days. First, I heard a baby’s cry and I thought it was just the neighborhood’s baby so I just went to bed and tried to ignore it but then I found out that there were no babies in this story. In the following night, I was awaken by the deafening footsteps, I was so scared but I was able to open the light then I only found muddy footmarks. I was about to ask someone for this but I’m just so busy with my work yesterday that made me sleep early last night then when I wake up, I found this mess all over my unit. It’s really very strange, why this things happening into my unit?” Catherine said. The face of the woman became so serious then Catherine began to feel scared. “The owner of this house wanted me to get this unit but I refused because I just don’t feel the ambiance of this room. Instead, I decided to have the next unit. They said this room was vacant for almost 5 years until you came. We live in this building for almost 2 years and I could also say that there’s really something in this room. My husband and I could hear footsteps, crying of a baby and a woman. We just ignore it and I thought it will stop when someone will occupy in this room so I was about to ask you if you’re okay with your room and I’m so shocked with what I saw.” Miriam said.
PAGE 3
Their conversation went on about her unit. Catherine found out that the previous occupants in her unit were a couple. They used to be a perfect mate until they found out that her husband can’t produce a child. At first, the wife acted like it is okay as long as they’re together but time had passed and her love for her husband faded away. She then began to have an affair with another guy. Along with their secret relationship, she became pregnant. But the fear of what maybe the outcome of her pregnancy and also the revelation of having an affair with someone who is also married made her realize to abort the child she’s bearing. She did the abortion in their condominium unit when her husband was out for almost a week because of business purposes. She was able to abort the child and throw it far from the building so no one would know who is responsible for that action. She stopped seeing that guy and decided to stop that activity but the saying “there is no secret that can’t be revealed” is really true because one month had passed after she aborted the child, the wife of her affair told her husband about his wife and her husband’s activity. They didn’t know that the wife of her affair made a secret investigation about their relationship. Because of the anger of her husband, he killed his wife in the condominium and he also committed suicide right after killing his wife. After those happenings, the room was unoccupied and the owner of the building told the other occupants to shut their mouth about that catastrophe but there were other people who can’t keep secrets. So the issue is still being told though years had passed. And that tragedy changed the simple life of Catherine.
Right after that conversation with Miriam she decided to consult it with a friend who is a priest. The priest visited her condo and blessed it using the holy water and most of all prayed for the eternal rest of those souls. She also took the advice of Miriam to refer to a fungshui expert and there were rituals conducted like having incense all over the room, saying some prayer and offering some food for the souls for them to leave. After those activities, she has now an assurance that the souls left away in her condo. She thanked Miriam a lot for the help.
She thought everything is really okay. She gets back to her everyday routine. But one night, while watching tv, she could see something behind her, it was a lady wearing a white dress with her hair covering her face! Catherine was so scared and there was a sudden power interruption. Catherine wanted to move but she can’t move, it is like someone is tightening her up. She can’t breathe, yes she can’t breathe but she still had the courage to shout. She shouted at top of her voice but it seems like no one have heard her!
Three days later, Miriam noticed that she hadn’t seen Catherine in a while, so she visited her one night because she believed that Catherine is now in her room. After making knocks without answer, she decided to turn the knob and found out that it was open. She went inside and found out Catherine lying in the living room with a bloody body, eyes open and a protruding tongue with a very smelly environment.
The death of Catherine is still a mystery to all the occupants in that building, they believed that she was being killed by a thief but in their minds, there is also the possibility that her death maybe the result of her actions on how to solve the problem with her condominium unit.
A nightmare (Page 2)
Four years later and Alex is now sent to school, she is an intelligent student with a high distinction of grades. She can easily catch up things which their teacher is teaching them. But there is something which makes her perfection so wrong. She never gets along with her classmates, she loves to be alone, and never had any attempt to make friends with her classmates. She is playing alone but “Hey! Be quiet, they might hear you.” Alex says as if talking to someone. “I don’t want to go there, I don’t want to play with them, I want to play with you” she said so angrily while talking to nothing. But there is a shadow beside her who seemed to be talking to her too. Missy and George are so worried about this matter when the principal had called their attention. “Your daughter is always like that, she’s being such a loner, Mr. & Mrs. Thompson, we are just concerned about your daughter because she’s talking and playing with someone whom she says is there but is really not there, I guess you should really need to bring he to a psychiatrist” the principal said. “Are you saying that our daughter is crazy? Never ever say that! She’s brilliant in class! You know that! George said. “No, Mr. Thompson, I’m not saying that Alex is crazy all I’m just talking about is that there is something strange that is happening to Alex, and I guess as her parent you should know that and you should find solutions with that problem” the principal said.
After those conversations, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson decided to get Alex home schooled. But the teacher is also telling them about those things like what the principal have said. “She is talking to nothing and is playing with someone as if there is someone in there” the teacher said. Then Missy decided to stop working and just be the teacher of Alex. They had a great time at home, Missy had seen Alex playing and talking to herself but she did not mind it because she knows that it was just Alex is only playing with herself because she doesn’t have any playmates at home and she doesn’t have siblings. Missy and George did not mind everything that they had observed about Alex. It was Alex’s sixth birthday when all of her classmates before were invited, teacher’s and all their neighbors. The party was so fun, everyone had a great time and everyone had enjoyed the party, but as the photographer had taken a shot, there was something white beside Alex in every picture that he is taking. Something white, so bright but blurry. He had taken a lot of pictures of Alex, but every picture he takes has that white picture in it until it becomes more clear and clear and then a picture of a smiling girl beside Alex was taken. He took a look at the lens of the camera and there was a young girl as same age as Alex smiling at her and every time he takes his eyes out of the camera lens the young girl vanishes. He let Missy and George see the picture and they were so frightened about what they had seen. They immediately grabbed Alex and hugged her so tight. They ended the party and let Alex sleep with them in their room. It was around 3 o’clock in the morning when Alex get up of the bed and went to the attic to play, she laughs so hard and is running and talking to herself. Missy and George had been awoken by the loud voices of two children outside their room. They went to the place where the voices are coming, but they weren’t there, as if they were hiding from them, voices becomes louder and louder, but the spirit had possessed George’s body. Missy was so busy searching for Alex, she ran through every room and when she reached at the kitchen she found George, “George, I still can’t find Alex, have you find her” Missy said, but instead George took a knife
A Nightmare (page 1)
A girl walking on her barefoot as fast as she could, trying to avoid someone, running for something she can’t recognize. There was a light that follows her, a light as bright as the most shining star, something which is so white that sparkles like the rays of the sun. She ran as fast as she could until reaching home, but everything had suddenly appeared so white and she found herself at the attic inside a big treasure box.
Mr. and Mrs. George Thompson, one of the most successful couple in Australia, happily married for three years, had their own bricked colored mansion near the forest with a big lawn. Even though everyone thinks that they are perfect in every special way, that they already have everything, they still were not that much happy because they are aiming and craving for something, a baby. After three long years of waiting, they found out that Mrs. Missy Thompson is pregnant, they were both so happy that they prepared every single thing that would be needed by the baby. They want everything to be perfect for their baby. “I am so excited to hold our baby in my hands, and kiss her” Missy said, “Me too sweetie, I’m always dreaming for her sweet smile, but let’s just pray that everything would going to be fine and that you’ll have a normal and safe delivery” George replied. “Uhm, Okay sweetie, I will love her and I will always give the best for her” Missy said and kissed George before they fell asleep.
After the long months of waiting, Missy had already given birth to a lovely girl with a blue eyes and a white skin. George was sitting outside the room of the delivery room, waiting, praying for Missy and the baby’s safety. He is sweating and his hands are as cold as the ice, he is so excited, worried, happy and there are other mixed emotions. The doctor came out of the room, “Congratulations Mr. Thompson, your baby is as beautiful as her mother” Dr. Carter said. “Oh! Praise be thy God! Thank you Dr. Carter” George replied with tears falling down his eyes. Missy was transferred to a private room with bouquet of different flowers and George waiting at the sofa. “Sweetie, thank God you’re both safe” George said, “Yes, she’s beautiful George, I saw her, she’s one of a kind” Missy said. “Yes I know, she’s as beautiful as you are, have some rest while they are still checking Alex” George said while he held Missy’s hand and kissed it. Missy is about to sleep when suddenly they heard a knock at the door. “Good morning Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, I have here Alex with me, she’s as lovely as you are ma’am” the nurse said. “Thank you, can I?” Missy said while trying to reach for the baby. “Sure ma’am, here is she” the nurse replied. Missy and George’s face lightened up as if they have won a billion. “Alexandra, my treasure” said Missy with a big smile.
It was raining when they arrived home; Missy brought Alex on her room, checked her every now and then and never skipped an hour kissing her. She loves her daughter so much, everything about her daughter. As Missy and George left Alex’s room there was a sudden apparition of a shadow of a young girl near Alex’s crib, a shadow which is looking at the baby. Then suddenly a strong wind blows and the window swings so fast. The shadow now becomes more clearer, it is a young girl about 7 years old and is now playing with the baby’s stuffs and of course Alex. It always happens every time Missy and George closes the door of Alex’s room.
A Nightmare (Page 3)
and stricken it to Missy’s belly. George had been awaken for a dreamlike world where he had seen Missy’s bloody dead body and saw himself with a knife and blood in his hands. “Oh Lord! Please, help me! I can’t remember anything, Missy wake up! Missy I love you sweetie, please wake up, I didn’t mean to” he said but a sudden laugh appeared, he saw a girl watching them and laughing as he is crying. “You killed your wife!” said the girl. “No! I didn’t!” George said while crying. Because of his guilt he stroke the knife on his stomach and suddenly blood came out of it.
Alex was playing in their garden when suddenly her playmate appears with a knife and blood in her hands. She was afraid. Alex ran so fast until she reached the forest, she’s getting so tired but she’s still running as fast as she could in order to be away from someone who is following her. Her playmate is not anymore what she is seeing before, it is now something as white as something so bright. She is getting closer but she can’t reach Alex. She ran so fast until she had reached their home, she searched for her mom and dad. She looked in every room in their house until she heard her playmate laughing. “At the kitchen!” Alex rushed through the kitchen and saw her mom and dad lying on the floor, bloody and cold, dead.
She cried and cried, she heard her playmate laughing at the door. “Come on Alex! Let’s play!” said her playmate. “No! you killed my parents! I hate you!”she ran through the door but when she reached at the door, her playmate was gone. But when she turned her head to her back, she saw her playmate holding a knife and ready to kill her, she ran so fast and went to the attic, she kept on sobbing but trying not to make any noise in order to hide herself. At the attic she found a big treasure box, with a lock, there is someone who is locked at the treasure box, she tried to open it but when she opened it. “Alex, Alex, sweetie, wake up, it’s time for you to prepare and go to school” her mom woke her up. She woke up from a deep sleep in her room at the attic inside her big treasure boxlike bed. “That was just a nightmare” Alex says with a smile.
Algones,Junalyn M. AB English 3
CREATIVE WRITING
The Piano
In the big house near the street in San Agustine .There lived a young girl named Maurice together with her Father Mr.William. Mr.William loves her daughter so much he is the only one who took care of Maurice since her wife died because of brain cancer. Maurice’s mother passed away when she was 8 years old and the only remembrance that her mother gave to her was the small black piano. She took good care of that Piano as she promised to her Mother.After ten years, Maurice became a good pianist. Like her mother she became a very religious girl, she always go to church every Saturday and she offer herself to be the pianist in their church. Every 9’oclock in the evening she used to play her piano in her room because that’s the only time that their place will be at peace. Her neighbors loves to hear the music that brought by the piano that’s why every evening they are always waiting for Maurice to sing and play her piano.
One day a group of persons from a loan bank went to Maurice’s house and get their things because her father haven’t paid his depts in that bank and the management needs to get their things as a payment. Mr. William begs them to give him another chance but then again they did not listen. When they are about to get the piano, Maurice started to cry and tried to stop them. “Please don’t get that! That’s the only thing that my mother left us. Please sir. Please!” said Maurice. But they did not listen to her and they still continue of what they are doing. Mr. William can’t take it anymore so he kneeled down and beg them to return the piano but suddenly he fainted and felt pain in his chest and fell down. He was heart attacked and unfortunately died. “father! father!father! wake up! You killed my father! You killed him!” Maurice is very mad to those people she get her father’s gun and pointed it to them“Now, return that piano to the place where you get it and Go out! out! “She shouted. Maurice promised to her father that she will not let anyone get that piano from her.
After what happened to her father .She stays only in her room and talked to her piano as if it is her friend. She wrote her name and address under the piano board so that if it will be lost, someone could return it to her house. She loves her piano so much so she cleaned it every day. She doesn’t even wanted that there will be a dust on it. She still plays her piano every 9’oclock in the evening but the music that she was playing was different from what she plays before. Before her music was all about happiness but after her father’s death it turns to a very sad music. The people who heard the music felt the sorrow and sadness that she felt. On that rainy evening, after she played her piano he noticed that there is someone in her house. She had heard some footsteps coming from other room. She went out and she saw five black men with masks in their faces getting the appliances. After she saw that, she immediately went back to her room and hides in one corner. Suddenly, those men went inside her room. And when those men are about to get the piano, Maurice showed up and tried to stop them but unfortunately, one man stabbed his knife on Maurice body six times until she fell down. A lot of blood came out from her wounds that result to her death. But before she died she promised that for those persons who will attempt to get or touch her piano will die.
A Nightmare (page 1)
A girl walking on her barefoot as fast as she could, trying to avoid someone, running for something she can’t recognize. There was a light that follows her, a light as bright as the most shining star, something which is so white that sparkles like the rays of the sun. She ran as fast as she could until reaching home, but everything had suddenly appeared so white and she found herself at the attic inside a big treasure box.
Mr. and Mrs. George Thompson, one of the most successful couple in Australia, happily married for three years, had their own bricked colored mansion near the forest with a big lawn. Even though everyone thinks that they are perfect in every special way, that they already have everything, they still were not that much happy because they are aiming and craving for something, a baby. After three long years of waiting, they found out that Mrs. Missy Thompson is pregnant, they were both so happy that they prepared every single thing that would be needed by the baby. They want everything to be perfect for their baby. “I am so excited to hold our baby in my hands, and kiss her” Missy said, “Me too sweetie, I’m always dreaming for her sweet smile, but let’s just pray that everything would going to be fine and that you’ll have a normal and safe delivery” George replied. “Uhm, Okay sweetie, I will love her and I will always give the best for her” Missy said and kissed George before they fell asleep.
After the long months of waiting, Missy had already given birth to a lovely girl with a blue eyes and a white skin. George was sitting outside the room of the delivery room, waiting, praying for Missy and the baby’s safety. He is sweating and his hands are as cold as the ice, he is so excited, worried, happy and there are other mixed emotions. The doctor came out of the room, “Congratulations Mr. Thompson, your baby is as beautiful as her mother” Dr. Carter said. “Oh! Praise be thy God! Thank you Dr. Carter” George replied with tears falling down his eyes. Missy was transferred to a private room with bouquet of different flowers and George waiting at the sofa. “Sweetie, thank God you’re both safe” George said, “Yes, she’s beautiful George, I saw her, she’s one of a kind” Missy said. “Yes I know, she’s as beautiful as you are, have some rest while they are still checking Alex” George said while he held Missy’s hand and kissed it. Missy is about to sleep when suddenly they heard a knock at the door. “Good morning Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, I have here Alex with me, she’s as lovely as you are ma’am” the nurse said. “Thank you, can I?” Missy said while trying to reach for the baby. “Sure ma’am, here is she” the nurse replied. Missy and George’s face lightened up as if they have won a billion. “Alexandra, my treasure” said Missy with a big smile.
It was raining when they arrived home; Missy brought Alex on her room, checked her every now and then and never skipped an hour kissing her. She loves her daughter so much, everything about her daughter. As Missy and George left Alex’s room there was a sudden apparition of a shadow of a young girl near Alex’s crib, a shadow which is looking at the baby. Then suddenly a strong wind blows and the window swings so fast. The shadow now becomes more clearer, it is a young girl about 7 years old and is now playing with the baby’s stuffs and of course Alex. It always happens every time Missy and George closes the door of Alex’s room.
The criminals get Maurice‘s piano and sold it to Mr. Bruno a very fat man, the owner of the musical instrument store. The criminals were so happy because Mr.Bruno gave them a big amount of money. On their way going back to their places .They decided to have a party inside their car. They played rock music, drank beers, and sung loudly while driving. Suddenly the rock music turns into a instrumental classical music so they decided to turn off the radio and they continued singing but the music started to play again without operating it they started to freaked out. Suddenly a girl in a white dress appeared in front of their car so they stopped.The girl looked at them and smiled .The criminals was shocked because that girl was the one that they had killed a while ago.They tried to go out but they can’t because it was locked. The music became louder, louder and louder, they can’t take it anymore there’s already a lot of blood coming out from their ears until their body gave up and they all died.
Mr.Bruno displayed the piano in his store. The piano looks very nice that’s why he priced it double as the original price. One evening Mr.Bruno tried to played the piano but it was out of tune .He was mad about it so he stand and kicked the piano .When he is about to leave the room, the lights turned off and the piano moved nearer to him. He was asking for help but no one hears him. Suddenly a girl in a white dress full of blood appeared in his front and Mr. Bruno screamed and ran to the other side. The girl played the piano and when Mr. Bruno hears that he began to act crazily. He hit himself and bit his fingers until the blood came out and he got his gun and shot his head that result to his death.
When Mr. Bruno died, his son was the one who manage their business. One day the Guttierez family went to that store and looked for a piano. Mr. Guttierez wants to give her daughter Annie a advance birthday gift for her birthday before he went to Manila for a business trip. Annie is a 8 years ol girl who loves to play piano. Annie saw a small black piano and she went near to that piano and touched one key. Mr. Guttierez saw that her daughter likes it so he bought it for her. They brought the piano to their house and placed it in the music room. Annie was so happy because of the gift that her father gave her.
On Annie’s birthday she performed in front of her visitors, she played her favorite piece which is the Clara Schumann’s piano trio in g minor. The step people there was amazed of what they heard except her step mother, Sophie and her two step sisters, Sandra and Samantha. Her two step sister got jealous to her because she had all their attention so they decided to walk out.
After the party, on the evening at exactly 9’oclock in the evening when Annie was about to sleep, she had heard a very nice music coming from the music room. She was curious about it so she got up from her bed and went to the music room and there she saw a girl in white dress with a long black hair sitting in the piano seat and played the piano. Annie came closer to the girl and asked her. “Excuse me miss, what’s the title of that song? I haven’t heard that ever since. Do you composed it? Then the girl stopped and looked at her and smiled. The girl called Annie. “come, sit beside me . Then Annie smiled and sits beside the girl. Annie asked the girl’s name and the girl said Maurice. The girl taught Annie the piece that she was playing and they became
page 3
friends. Then suddenly the lights turn on and Mr. Guttierez called Annie. “Annie what are you doing here? Annie smiled and said to her father. “playing the piano Dad, with my new friend.” “friend?” asked her father. “Yes dad, she’s here besides me” Annie answered. Her father looked to Annie’s side but he saw nothing. Annie looked at her side but the girl disappeared. Her father called her and said “Go back to your room and sleep” so Annie immediately went back to her room and slept. Annie saw the girl in white the dress in her dream asking for help. The girl said “please help me Annie, don’t let anyone touched my piano or else they will be all die, please return the piano to me. Return it to the place where it belongs.”
On the next day, was her father’s flight going to Manila. Her father left Annie to her step mother, Sophie. Her father will be out for one week. She promised to her father that she will behave and cause no trouble to her step mother. Annie stayed only on the music room and plays her piano all day. Suddenly her two step sister went inside the music room and told her to stop playing the piano because for them the melody was so irritating. Samantha and Sandra pushed Annie and they struck the piano how many times until some piano keys was broken. Annie cried and tried to stop them, she pushes them away from the piano. When Sophie saw what Annie do to her two daughters. She slapped Annie’s face, hit her and locked her in the basement. Annie begged them to let her out. She was afraid inside because the basement was so dark .But her step mother didn’t listened to her.
Sophie together with her two daughter went back to the music room and Samantha tried to play the piano she touched the keys and suddenly her fingers was slash by the keys edge and a lot of blood came out .They started to freaked out and they immediately ran near the door but the door closed and they can’t open it. It was locked and suddenly the lights turned off and the piano plays itself without someone operating it. The keys go down black and white and it produces a very hideous sound. When they hear the music they acted crazily Sophie got the scissor in the table and stabbed it to Sandra’s eyes until the blood poured out from her eyes and then she cut Samantha’s tongue and stabbed it Sandra and Samantha’s head until she killed her two daughters. The music stops and Sophie saw her two daughters lying down on the floor full of blood and she saw the scissor full of blood in her hand she was shocked and suddenly she stabbed the scissor to her chest until she kills herself.
Mr.Guttierez went home when he heard the news that Sophie and her two daughters was killed. Annie hugged her father when she saw him while crying and she told her father about what happened. Suddenly, Annie remembered the girl that she met at the music room and the girl in her dream. All the things that the girl in her dream told her came true. She went near the piano and looked under the piano board and she saw that there’s something written there. And it was written the name Maurice and a name of a certain place and she convinced her father that they need to return the piano to the address written in the there. They went to that address and they placed the piano inside the old house and locked it. When they are about to leave, Annie saw Maurice in the window smiling at her, from that moment Maurice didn’t showed up herself anymore.
Four
By Airee Glenis B. Bangquiling
(Page 1)
I firmly believed that thousands of angels were crying with me during that day. It was raining cats and dogs and it made me think that the rain was a real sign of sorrow and as well as of comfort.
I couldn’t bear the sight. I knew that my father also suffered the same agony that I had been through. Looking at my mother’s dead body seemed like an endless hell to me. We remained speechless. I could feel the tension between us. I looked at my father with anger and blamed him through the stares of depression while he sent a message also through his eyes telling me of his deepest regret and apology.
Pain and fury filled my heart. The death of my mother came out to be catastrophic knowing that I could have done something to restrain the tragedy. I would rather exchange place with my mother and die instead. But supernatural forces allowed my mother’s death. Inevitable and it seemed like her death was copied and every detail was very much alike to the death of someone else I knew.
The same car accident, an Everest and a Toyota involved the same entrapment with the big branches, the same cliff where the car had fallen, the same time and the same appearance of the dead body that my mother had. Every detail of her death was inspired by someone’s death.
Who was it? Is it someone I had read from novels? Is it someone that I knew from the past? Enough of my imaginations and questions, I knew for real who it was.
I heard the heavy steps of my father heading out of the morgue. I started to wipe the tears that have flowed down my cheeks. I kissed my mother’s cheek and made a face as a sign of goodbye. I hurried out to check where Papa John was. Nobody was there. I checked out every hallway, lobby and nurse’s station but my father was not there. I asked every security guard that I met on the way and described his features but no one had seen him. I called his cell phone for lots of times but it was just ringing and he was not answering the call. There was no sign of him so I decided to go back to the place where my mother was.
There, I saw my father. He was saying things, things that were so unclear that even until now, I couldn’t understand those things. I just understand few lines that he had said which is “Anne, it’s four and I’m sorry”. The rest of those lines were ambiguous.
Since the lines were so unclear, I was about to ask him to repeat them but a security guard called for my attention. He came from my back and told me to proceed to the nurse station for an important thing. “For a moment” I responded and he headed out to the room. I returned my eyes to Papa but he was not there anymore.
I knew there was something strange happening. The announcement and breaking news of the security guard was another one of the thousand knives that has been thrown to me at once. My father ended his own life by jumping out from the fifth floor of the building. I was still on the verge of bereavement with my mother’s death and now my father seemed to overtake.
I could die on that very moment. Acceptance was as hard as the rock of ages. The painful reality of being alone was eating me up. I was so clueless on what would be the next step that I would do.
Were the things my father had said means his last farewell? Was it his soul who had talked to me?
“Anne, you’re imagining things again. What has got in you? Are you alright?” Ron asked sceptically to his officemate. “I’m okay Ron, it’s just that,” Anne hadn’t finished talking yet. “Is it him again? Who’s bothering you? Come on, tell me.” He said. “I really appreciate your concern Ron. Thank you. It’s just that I had been dreaming of him since last week” Anne replied.
This had been my life, bothering myself with the dark shadows of the past. Ron had been with me through ups and downs. He was the caring and gentle officemate, the boyfriend that I have been dreaming of which I never have had and the only person who was there for me when the world turns their back. He was perfect, indeed. But then, I still had no enough and strong reasons on why would I let him in my life when I was destined to be alone forever. This has been my belief ever since the death of my parents had occurred.
Everything was perfect. I grew up with a very handsome, caring and gentle father. He was everything we need with my mother. Both Papa John and Mama Isabel were the biggest parts of my life. When I was with them, I never knew that words such as sorrow, pain, death and remorse had ever existed.
The bright and smiling sky started to change when Mama Isabel celebrated her fortieth birthday. My father‘s way of speaking was changed. He had been harsh to my mother and of course to me. I could feel his cold treatment. He said things to Mama which I wouldn’t want to imagine and remember.
I hated that day when he slapped Mama’s face. He had never done that before. It was just because my mother made the natural coffee for him instead of the usual caffeinated coffee that he used to drink, black as sin and could melt a spoon. That was the first act of violence that I have seen in him. Like me, my mother didn’t understand the sudden change of my father. It seemed like the heaven blue sky turned to grey.
One night, I woke up due to a noise from afar. It seemed so far that I can only hear whispers from the shout of a male voice. The words spoken unclear to me but I had noticed that the voice was coming from my father, coming from the living room, the room farthest to my room. I attempted to check my father.
At first the attempt was mixed with an intense hesitation. But when I came nearer and nearer to the strange noise, I discovered something. I had seen my father standing beside the television set. His back was the only part visible to me. I was about to speak to him, so to ask him what was he doing there in the middle of the night when suddenly, he spoke to someone. It wasn’t obviously me he was talking to.
I braced myself knowing that there was something strange happening. My feet were pasted on the floor and my whole body seemed to stop moving.
Queenie Helorentino AB-English 3
Page 1
Hell of a night
Brielle was very busy on the whole night. It was her first day on their new house and she’d been very busy last few days in keeping her things. She chose to be alone on her room to make everything fine. It was past 11:30 on the evening and everything was quiet, no noise can be heard. Only the wind that touches the trees. She must finish everything tonight, she must not sleep. But suddenly…
The wind that blows smoothly a while ago becomes stronger and stronger. It’s cold breeze turns colder and colder as it goes beyond her skin that makes her sick. The crashing of the branches of the trees are somewhat crying out in pain. The dust from the outside keeps on joining the wind and goes from a far, far that nobody could see it’s existence. The dog keeps on shouting as if someone was bothering him. As if someone was insisting to made his mouth shot. As if someone will cause danger anytime. They all seems wanted to hide from the cruelness of the night.
Tik…tak…tik…tak…footsteps was heading back and forth. Seems like it was finding something, looking for something, looking for someone, looking for her!!! She was so scared to death. She don’t know what to do. She had nowhere to hide. Jesus, she’s alone! She was catching her breath and asks, “Is anybody there?”, but nobody answered. The unknown creature just keeps on stepping gently on the floor and it’s on it’s way up going to her room. She was very, very scared. She closed her eyes, held her hands and prayed to God mercifully…intimately.
After awhile, the unknown creature knocks the door…tok…tok…tok…and repeat it again and again. An unfamiliar force from behind was pushing her to open the door. The wind blows stronger and destroyed the window doors and blew the curtains. The dog shouts louder and louder that could make anybody’s eardrum break. Her body keeps on vibrating and she’s gasping for air. She don’t know what to do. She took her cellphone but it wasn’t turning on. It just keeps on turning on and off. She wanted to cry but she can’t. The unknown creature keeps on scratching the doorknob harshly, destroying it. She went to the bathroom and locked the door. She put her ears on it to know if it had came in. All her senses was alert and ready for the next happenings.
It wasn’t her first time to experience such horror like this, she remembered that day when his father bought an ancestral house at Valencia city.:
Page 1
The Two Ghosts
There was a group of family who lived near the forest. A couple had a twin child, named Alex andAlexa. Alex is a boy he is 18 years of age, he is a helpful and loving person. Alexa is also 18 years oldshe is a hardworking, friendly and God-fearing person.Alex is older than Alexa.They help their parents in household chores. Her father’s name is Arman, he is a driver of a ten wheelers track. Arman went home once a month. Her mother’s name is Evelyn she is a leprous wife. They really help and love their mother. In the forest Alex and Alexa is walking at dawn to find fire woods at the forest. They walk from the house to the forest, so cold and the surroundings were so silent. They reached the forest and lots of fire woods.They separated, Alex got some firewoods in the other way and Alexa also did. Many hours had passed Alexa reached the place where no one is there, she shouted but no one hears her. Alex on the other hand is busy in getting lots of firewoods, and after he sat down and takes a rest. Alexa is crying she don’t know where she was going, she don’t know the place where she come from. Alex fined her sister in the forest but she didn’t found her. Alexfelt nervous and scared she really doesn’t know where his sister was going.Alexacried until she fell asleep, she really felt the coldness of the wind. One night she started walking and she saw an Old man praying. She doesn’t hesitate to ask the Old man to where be the place to go back to where she comes from. The Old man told her and she was so very happy. In the forest the birds were singing and it was night when she was walking. In the middle of the forest, she felt like something bad. She felt that there was following in her, she didn’t mind it so she continued walking. Until, Alexa had been blind folded and she was shouted and cried but no one hears her. The unknown man was a vampire and the vampire was so in love with her. One day the vampire slept and Alexa is trying to escape from the forest and the vampire hears the noise and he woke up. The vampire was so angry so he killed the Alexa and he slashes it by parts of the body and after he eats some parts of the flesh of Alexa. Three days that Alex was walking around the forest. Until he smell something bad near the tress with many grasses. He is walking and follows the bad smell until; she was so shocked to what he seen. He saw the flesh of her sister and it slashes it by parts. Alex can’t believe it, is this real? She asked himself. Alex was crying he saw the slashes flesh of her beloved sister. His mother arrived and so shock to what has happened. Alex said, sorry mom. His mother was so angry and said Alex you are an irresponsible brother, why you let your sister far from you, you shouldn’t do it. Moms forgive me I’m so sorry Alex said. His mother was so silent and can’t accept it. His father come and was so lonely his father said lets go, we can’t do anything about that, she already dead. They get the flesh of Alexa and they buried it. The three of them are praying that Alexa will be in heaven and they said sorry. For how many minutes, they walked away with teary eye and so sad.
Queenie Helorentino
[Page 2]
She was 18 years old this time. From the moment she stepped through the front door she experienced a sensation that she was welcomed there, like she had finally "come home." She rushed to the third-floor attic bedroom she had chosen as her own and proceeded to arrange her possessions throughout its empty but beckoning corners. She was trying to make the room just perfect for her stay there. She remembers the room had the most beautiful and spacious closet imaginable - it even had a window in it. As she began to hang up a few of her clothes, she noticed a peculiar rolled-up poster leaning on the otherwise vacant closet wall. She carefully unfurled the mysterious looking piece of paper and was delightfully surprised by what she saw. It was a picture of a young woman, much like herself, sitting rigidly upright inside what looked to be a crudely carved wooden boat floating on a serene country pond. She was so stimulated by its alluring beauty that she abandoned her previous decorating plans and immediately hung the mesmerizing poster next to her bed. That night, as she lay there under her lace covers just wallowing in pleasure at her newfound residence, she heard a faint, yet distinct whisper coming from somewhere close at hand. She didn't think anything of it at first, but then she heard the vague sound again, a bit closer to her this time. She figured she'd check it out, telling herself that the house was old and it was probably just the outside winds seeping through the aged, patched walls. She turned on the lamp next to her bed and saw nothing. Then she caught sight of the horror that had befallen the lovely, placid picture. The young woman she had thought so beautiful only hours before now stared out of the canvas, not with saddened though contented eyes as before, but with an abject terror! Her once beautiful features were now violently distorted and her childlike smile had become a grotesque frown. But most horrifying of all, her billowy white dress was now stained and dripping with fresh red blood - REAL BLOOD! She stared in utter dismay, momentarily wondering if she was having one of those "awake nightmares" she'd heard about. She could not then believe her eyes as the unexplained flowing blood began oozing right out of the picture onto and down the light yellow walls of her new room. She screamed hysterically and in irresolute horror! But her screams went unheard by all. She managed to scurry over to that part of the room furthest from the picture and curled up on the floor, unable to move. She froze! All she could do was watch as sheet after bloody sheet of the thickening red fluid streamed relentlessly out of the "painting from hell!" This continued all night long. The next morning her sister found her pale and shivering, her hair wild about my shoulders, her eyes occupied by fear. My white nightgown was absolutely soaked in blood and the picture had miraculously reverted to its former splendor. After the picture was removed and burned by her father, there shown a colossal blood stain on the wall that to this day cannot be cleaned or wiped away. Her father even tried painting over it, but the bloody stains always managed to find their way to the surface no matter how many layers of paint were applied. It was not the same to the happening this night because tonight is much scary than it.
Page 2
Alex was going crazy; he was walking everywhere he is talking when no one listens to him. He was crazy because his mother blame him always his mother said that he is the reason why Alexa dies. Alexa was loved by her mother. Alex don’t know what to do and he asked himself why is it that mom is always blaming me?,he cried. Everynight he saw her mother outside the house cried, she always bought with her the picture of Alexa and remembered the happiest moments that they encounter when Alexa was still alive. Sometimes his mother doesn’t sleep for the whole night, she always thinking Alexa, there was a time when his mother didn’t eat for the whole day. Five months had passed his mother was sicked Alex father is the one who took good care of Evelyn his wife. Evelyn cried because her illness is very painful and she said to herself that I can’t do this, I am dying. Her husband’s said don’t say that we’ll just pray that everything would be okay. Arman is a positive thinker, he don’t drive anymore because he took good care of his wife. Alex saw her father and mother praying, he didn’t join in praying he walked away and he go to his friends. One day Alex mother was in the hospital and at that time Alex was playing a basketball in his friend’s house. His father texted Alex so he directly went to the hospital, Alex arrived and it was too late when he came. Her mother dies and Alex cried so loud and said sorry mom I was a little bit hurt because you are always blaming me you said that I am the reason why Alexa was dead, I didn’t took good care of you mom, I’m very sorry. His father gave a letter to Alex; the letter is from his mother. It was written there that Im very sorry son that I’ll always blame you, I know that you were hurt. Please forgive me; I am your mother always. Alex cried after reading the letter. He hugs her mother and said I will always love you mom. The day of the burial of his mother many attended because his mother was so kind and friendly like Alexa. Their neighbor loves them because of their good attitude that they shows. Alex kept the letter that his mother gives. Every day he is reading the letter because he reads it, he can remember his mother. One night she dreamed about his mother that they sleep together with her mother and his mother is singing so that Alex would be asleep. The sun shines then he get up, he thought that it was real but the truth is that it is only a dream. Their house was so silent and she said dad but no one answers she go outside and his father was not there. He went to his bed and she saw a letter from his father attached with money. He read the letter and it goes like this Son, I should leave you I was assign in far places I need to work so that we have money. Please take good care of yourself I know that you are responsible son, love lots Dad. Alex cried because he wants to talk to his father in person, but his father was leaving.
Queenie Helorentino
[Page 3]
Meanwhile, she heard smashing of knives. God! Someone was holding a knife and it scares her. She don’t want to be sliced, to be cut, to die. She remembers one of the most heading news lately that a helpless 18 year old teenager was being raped and killed. It was added that the criminal’s style in killing was to cut the victim’s body into pieces. The thought really shakes her.
She heard that the unknown creature was already inside her room. It was murmuring her name in horror…:
“Brielle….where are you?...there’s no way to hide my girl…hahaha… come…show me yourself…now!!!......
It made it’s way on the bathroom and destroys the doorknob. Brielle sat on the floor helplessly until the unmerciful creature succeeded to open the door. She sat on the floor helplessly. It’s gonna be the end, her end. She imagined herself being cut into pieces…without mercy, without hope. She felt her legs shake as a loud scream pierced her ears. She felt a burning pain in her shoulders as the creature sprang towards her, sinking its claws deep into her. In the next moment, it pinned her against the wall with a force that shattered her, sending shards of brass everywhere. Warm blood poured down her chest as the creature sank its claws deeper in her shoulders. Blinded by fear, weak with pain, she could only hear and feel the creature, now inches away from her, its rancid breath hot on her face. In a raspy voice, it spoke to her again saying, "It's time to die." She futilely struggled to break free of its grasp, but only felt more pain as it sank its claws in deeper to restrain her. She felt an agonizing pain overtake her as the creature broke her spine. She screamed again and again, but the louder she cried out, the tighter the creature's grip on her shoulders became. With a forceful lunge, it clamped its jaws on her throat and she heard the sickening sound of the tearing of her own flesh. The creature backed off of its bite and let out a chilling and triumphant scream. She began to choke on her own blood. Like the rain pouring on the rooftop, blood gushed from her wounds and she knew death would come quickly.
Shakes…shakes…shakes…someone was shaking her. She don’t want to open her eyes. Maybe the angels we’re waking her up to come with them to heaven. No! she can’t be dead. She was too young to die, too young to rest in peace.
She cried out loud with the thought. Tiny teardrops we’re racing on her cheeks. She felt it’s genuine hotness that was making up their way on her face. She knew something was wrong. She opened her eyes finding out it was her mother who keeps on shaking her and told her to calm down because everything was just a dream. She rose up and hugged her mother tight.
“Thank God, It was just a dream!”,Brielle shouted.
Under the Dim Light of the Moon
By: Jeffry John J. Galendez
AS 85
In a small Barrio in the Philippines named Maria Elena which is far away from civilization and industrialization. People lived peacefully and being blessed with abundant natural resources that sustains their everyday living. They had a simple yet a happy life before a mysterious monster came to their place.
The simple kind of living had changed into a Calvary when the monster started to attack their Barrio every midnight when the darkness had embraced the brightness of the sun. The monster was look like a half fox and human. The upper part of its body was like on the fox that had a thickened hair, sharp-yellowish teeth and red bright eyes. It has a pointed nails and his sole looked like to the fox. Its stature was like demonic creatures that hide in the shadow of the dark.
At first, the monster attacked to their place during dim midnight where people sleep peacefully. Domesticated animals like dogs, cats, chickens and others were the primary target of the monster that he will kill and eat. People started to wonder and have the speculations about the notorious killer that did such brutal deeds.
The fearful day of the settlers came when the monster became wild. It hunted, devoured and ate newly born babies and rarely killed those old ones. It threatened the lives of the people in their place and causes a dilemma towards them. No one was exempted for these horrifying and ruthless deeds of the monster. Every night, people stayed inside in their house so that they were all safe from the attack of the said monster.
Meanwhile there was a couple named Mang Ondoy and Aling Donita who had a son named Christian. Christian has a lovely wife called Rena who give birth a baby girl named Joyce. One night Rena came out to their house to shelter their animals that her mother-in-law raised. As she went out, she heard something that sounds like a roaring and horrifying howl of the animal. But then without any attempts to go back inside the nipa hut, she continued to look for the animals to shelter. A couple of minutes had passed; she went back to their house and found out that there was a footprint on the floor and there was a blood on it. She felt nervous and she hurriedly came into their room. She saw her daughter lying in the bed with no life and head-off, her internal organs were missing and her blood scattered in the room. She cried out when she saw it. She called Christian with a horrifying voice.
“Christian comes here!” as she shouted.
Page3
Alex was walking he will go his friend’s house. Alex saw a big Old house near the forest. She saw an Old man cleaning the ground. He moves closer to the man and asked. I’m so hungry and thirsty do you have some foods there? The Old man said, Please come in, Alex doubt if he will enter the house or not. His final decision was he enter because he was dying, he really need some foods. The Old man gave her a coffee and foods. He ate a lot because she was so hungry, after eating he fell asleep. At 12 o clock in the midnight she woke up and she saw that his face changed. He became a ghost, and the Old man laughed and said, the tea that I gave to you is my blood, Alex was so shocked and he continued the foods that I gave to you is the human body, the Old man laughed. Alex became a ghost; the two of them lived in the old house. Every night Alex went everywhere if she saw young children going out at night he will killed it she will eat the neck of that young children and surely it will die, after that he will bring it to the old house. They are going to slash the parts of the body they cook it and after they will eat it. One day it’s a fiesta in their barrio, lots of people are there, they enjoy eating without knowing that the people who live in that old house was ghost. The old man and Alex prepared different foods for their visitors, the foods and the drinks that they prepare were a flesh and a blood. They planned that many should become a monster. Many people enjoyed in the fiesta. At night many people became ghost, lots of ghost was in their house. The old man and Alex laughed aloud. Almost 50 people were a ghost, one guy was angry so there were fighting. Many ghostswere dead including the old man and Alex. After all the happenings that barrio was so peaceful, no more ghost.
(Page 2)
“What was happen my wife? Christian yelled when he came over.
“I don’t have any idea; our baby was already dead when I came inside” Rena answered.
The couple mourned for the whole night for what was happened to their child. They blamed themselves for not took care their daughter. Many have died because of the monster; no one knows where the monster came from. They were already frightened because what if the monster will attack them again. What if one of them will be the next victim of the monster? Christian wanted to give justice to the death of his daughter. He decided to find the scary ugly monster in order to kill it because he wanted to take a revenge for its ruthless deeds for his daughter. Christian tried his best to find out where the Monster came from, he bravely did it. But the problem was, he doesn’t know where he would start finding it because the Monster was very fast that no one would be able to chase it.
Some of the people had already lost their hope for seeking for justice. For them, it was impossible to look for the monster and worst to kill it. For an ordinary man like Christian, it is a waste of time to fight for the monster because surely he will be defeated. One night, Christian sat in the balcony of his house; he looked in the sky while talking to the stars with teary eyes, seeking for the presence of his beloved daughter. Suddenly, there was a deafening cry of a baby coming from their neighbor’s house. Without any hesitations, he immediately went there thinking that the Monster was already attacking the people inside. Yes, his intuition was true. He saw the Monster inside the house currently eating the newly born baby. And he found out that all of the family members lived in that house was all dead, Some of them were head-off, internal organs were missing and it was a fatal deeds that a only a Monster could do.
He quickly chases the Monster hoping that he can kill it. Unfortunately the Monster was lost in his sight. Luckily there were footprints in the ground shaped like fox’s sole, believing that it was the Monster’s sole, he traced up and followed it until he found out the Monster’s den. It was in the dark cave, one thousand fifty meters away from their house and it is located one hundred feet below the ground. And the place was so dark, scary, smells bad and totally devastated.
Christian was not yet ready to fight for the monster. He has no weapon to defend himself. He decided to go back to their house in order that he could prepare everything he wanted to bring as his weapon to use to kill the Monster. Finally, he chooses to bring the knife, bolo and the shotgun. As he go out to their house his best friend named Arc saw him.
“Hey bro, where are you going? Why are you bringing those weapons?” Arc shouted.
(page 3)
“Bro I already found out where the monster dwells in and I will go there to kill the monster” Christian answered.
“What? You already found where the Monster is? I’ll go with you, I will help you to kill the Monster, I will give justice of what the Monster had done to my parent, the Monster had killed them and I don’t know where did the monster brought their bodies. ” Arc exclaimed.
“If you are sure then let’s go.” Christian answered.
They went back to the place where the monster dwells in. They run fast as they could because they were so eager to kill the Monster. As they enter the cave they think that it is so hard to kill the Monster because the place was so dark and it was so muddy and they also discovered some bones of a human. Christian stopped when he saw Arc kneeling down towards the bones that they had found. Arc was crying because those bones belong to his father. He knew it because of the torn clothes beside of it. Christian comforted him with all his heart.
As they continue to hunt for the Monster. They found it on the deepest part of the cave sitting on the big stone while devouring the human body. It was so busy eating the human flesh. Christian and Arc silently stepped in to the back of the monster and hit it with bolo on the chest. But the Monster was so monstrous and perhaps no one could beat it. They tried their best to beat the monster. They got many wounds to their bodies and they were half-dead because the Monster was so wild.
Arc was still fighting to the Monster but he doesn’t hit it. He really wanted to kill the Monster because all he wanted was to take revenge for the death of his parents. Christian was helping his best friend to kill it but it took so hard for them. The Monster was roaring and the two men were quite tired because of what the Monster had done to them. The Monster was full of anger and Christian was scared when the Monster was attacking his best friend Arc. Christian was trying to help his best friend to save him but it’s too late, Arc was already dead. Christian got mad and in the same time he felt pity toward his best friend’s death. He fought against the Monster. He used all of his strengths and weapons just to kill the Monster but he is too weak to fight for the very strong and wild monster in front of him. Beating it into death is impossible to attain. He decided to use his shotgun just to hit the chest part of the Monster. Yes, he hit it but the bullet was not able to penetrate well that’s why the Monster is still alive. The Monster had run away and he left Christian. The Monster went deeper on the cave. Christian had decided to go back to their place because he was so tired and he wanted to restore his energy to be able to fight for the monster again. He was so disappointed because he was failed to kill the Monster and Arc was been dead. Another life was been lost because of the monster. It really needs to be stopped in order for them to bring back to their normal life.
(page 4)
As he went home, he asked for help to the people on their place especially to those brave men present in their place. He told them all the happenings of his expedition and what was happened to Arc. All men felt pity to Arc and they wanted to help Christian to kill the Monster. They prepared themselves and bring some weapons that can beat the monster. They planned how they would beat the scary ugly Monster. They will make sure by this time that they will surely kill the Monster. At five o’clock in the afternoon they went up to the cave. They were more than fifty men in their group to seek for justice and that can be happen through killing the monster. He was so happy because finally the very dangerous Monster will be dead by the help of his neighbor- friends.
They were so shocked when they found out that there were lots of Monsters inside the cave. They only think that it has no companions. Only such time that they found out that it has hundreds of companions. The monsters were all wild and ready to devour human. They were all screaming and hungry for human flesh. A man named Oscar insisted that they should get inside the cave so that they will immediately kill all the Monsters but Christian prohibited them to do so because there were so many monsters inside the cave and waiting for them. Oscar did not listened to him and ten of the men followed him. After a few minutes they heard a screamed of men and they were pretty sure that Oscar and his companions were attacked by the Monsters. They decided to get out to the dark cave because they know they will all die if they will continue fight to the Monsters inside. Christian and all other men come up with into an idea how to beat the Monsters. Mang Ramon, one of the men head suggested to use his explosive device to kill the Monsters and they were all agreed. They get the device and Christian had put it inside. Yes, they let the bomb explode and all the monsters died. And they successfully did their mission. They went back to Maria Elena with a smile in their faces.
The people of Maria Elena rejoiced and feasted for the victory that they had. The celebration lasted for one week. They gave a reward for the utmost effort of Barrio men especially to Christian who offered their lives in order to save their Barrio men. They offered sacrifices to their Bathala for the guidance and protection that the Almighty gave to them during their quest for justice in fighting for the monster. Finally, the monster that attacked in the dim midnight and killed many lives was already dead and it will not bring dilemma to their lives again.
Christian and Rena were so happy because they had given justice for the death of their daughter. Rena told the good to Christian that she is pregnant. Christian was so shocked of it at the same time he was so glad even though their daughter was died there is another baby will come into their life.
Finally, the people of Maria Elena lived peacefully and happily without fear of the existence of the Monsters. Their simple yet happy life was been restored.
…..THE END…..
"Big house"
By: Kaye Valerie Jorillo
Way back 2005, there’s this girl named Jessie. She was sophisticated, poised, and cultured. She’s staying in her aunt’s house for the mean time, because her family was on a vacation. The house was very old. The house was L shaped. It has 9 bedrooms, 5 bathrooms, a big kitchen, and 2 living rooms. While there’s two rooms used to store unused things. Jessie heard about the ghost who haunts about the whole house. But she just ignores all those things. It was a cold and stormy night, the rain battering against the windows as if trying to get in. They gathered at the living room. I mean Jessie, nikki and james with their aunt Melinda. They were sharing their thoughts when suddenly a black cat jumps at the window. Until Jessie remembered the day she went upstairs. She shares her story to everyone. It was lunch time when she went upstairs to make some “po-po” (since the house is a two storey building). The other comfort room was located upstairs and it is big that it has two cubicles (for boys and girls) the moment she closed the door, she heard the flush coming from the other cubicle. It was really weird because she haven’t seen anyone who entered the CR with her. Besides, if someone entered right after her, she would hear the door opens because it was really heavy. So, she went out to check the other cubicle, but no one was there. The scary part was when she saw water coming from the toilet bowl. Drained down like someone flushed the toilet.
It scared the hell out of her that she runs as fast as she could. After that incident, she never goes to that comfort room without any companion. Jessie’s cousin named nikki, also told her experience about the ghost in that house. According to her, it was bright afternoon, she turned off the lights in her room and set her mobile phone to alarm at exactly 3:00 pm. After dozing off and at the state of being half asleep and half awake, she felt someone standing at her feet. a black entity that is somewhat wearing a cape was looking at her. She felt him going near her and closer he gets her, the more she could not shout or move her body. Until he was looking at her face to face. She could not clearly see his face. But she felt really powerless against him. She recited prayers but she could not complete any of it. Luckily her phone alarmed at 3:00 pm and vibrated on top of her tummy. She said she woke up sweating but feeling really cold. She immediately stood up and ran to her mom’s room. And then when her mother asked her what happened, she said that she already felt that black entity lurking in their house. After that incident, she regularly felt presence in their house, as if there were some other people aside from them. And then Jessie also told her about the eerie thing that happened to her in nikki’s room. Few days ago, she turned on the air-con and then went downstairs to drink some water. But when she comes back, the air-con turn off itself even though it is not in a timer mode. And she knows nobody turned it off, because at that time, she’s alone. It was then james recalled one afternoon when he goes to the rest room down stairs. only aunt Melinda knew this. He was about to leave when he suddenly heard a voice coming from the other cubicle saying that she cant get out because the door was stuck. He thought it was nikki. He was already nudging the door when the girl said “can you please push the door? Hurry up.” Then he irritably said “okay I’m already trying” because he already prying it open. He tried hard, he did. But it wouldn’t budge. Then he told her that the door is off the latch. Then she started banging the door. He thought nikki’s really in a hurry to get out. Then the banging stopped. Then his sweat roll down his forehead then he was like “okay fine, that’s it. I’m going to break this ugly thing” so, he ask her to move farther back because he was going to kick the door. And he doesn’t want her to get hurt. But she didn’t respond. So, she kicked the door anyway. He kicked the door until it opened. He was surprised when there’s no girl. No one was there. He was so shocked. And then mom came up and said “what happened? What happened to the door?” I told her I kicked it. She asked me why. But I did not answer. Then she never asked again. He was interrogated auntie Melinda but he did not told her the true story because he didn’t want to sound stupid that’s why he lied. Aunt Melinda did not seem to believe his story. He said. He did not tell all of them because he don’t want to scare them. And he thought he’s only the one experiencing that kind of crazy thing. They all got scared about what they have heard. Jessie decided to come back to her place because she’s very afraid of what she have heard. While nikki, aunt Melinda and james stayed curious as to what kind of entity is dwelling inside their big house.
The Truth Inside
By: Eivon Cassele Pescadero
foiEcolBetter than Revenge
Celine was looking forward to the meeting for the preparation of short film competition for arts festival. It will give her an excellent opportunity to regain some prominence in the entire university. Indeed, the college of arts and sciences was quite hectic with their planning because the arts festival is vastly approaching.
The sky was growing pale overhead as well as the street lights near main gate. Celine and her boyfriend named Vincent were walking holding Celine’s right hand while his rottwelier dog followed behind them. He’d laid eyes on his girlfriend’s stunning beauty and just saying on his mind “my pretty dearest lady”. Celine was wearing a tight white shirt and a small black miniskirt. Celine Amores is a fourth year AB- English and his boyfriend a fourth year AB- Biology. Celine is from wealthy politician family who currently manage the Valencia States and lending corporation and Vincent is just from an average family. Thus, her family absolutely against with her love affair with Vincent.
A short time later the assembly meeting started. The attendance was quietly impressive and finally come up with brilliant planning and conclusion for all of the things that they need; group of artist, workforce, setting and stuffs. Prof. Teresita, adviser of socio-cultural arts in CAS, narrates the synopsis of the film before the meeting adjourns. Whilst the facial expressions of the students undeniably horrible when they knew that the setting is situated at highly rural area besides Mt. kitanglad that called as Mt. Capistrano.
After series of event of preparations, the student’s luggage looks like as big as their own cabinet in their dresser—lots of clothes, papers, food and cans, first aid kit, even a few musical instruments and of course the high lens cameras that placed at the front of FTC. As the group having a short dialogue with Prof. Teresita, they recapitulate everything when they’ll be at Mt. Capistrano.
The university bus arrived, parked almost twenty minutes after they departed. Prof. Teresita took a seat behind the driver holding a mini map dictates the location of Mt. Capistrano. The students were having fun, playing reggae track with Maxine’s iPod. Most of them sing the Eho girl by kolohe kai band however Maxine was out of the blue, “Maxine, is there something wrong?” Nichole asked. Maxine replied in spiritedly, “I feel like I’ve been punched in the stomach, repeatedly.” Natasha shouted, “Maxine, your nose bleeds!” she raises her floral-style blouse to sight the crimson bruises and lower it to discover droplets of blood staining the floral pattern. Prof. Teresita got panic asking herself what to do with Maxine. Vincent turned his head while staring Maxine who sits behind them on the left chair then he released Celine’s hand and walked straight forward to Maxine.
Vincent is knowledgeable about the first aid for nosebleed. Prof. Teresita gave him way, he let Maxine set upright to make her more comfortable with the head held back. He applied steady pressure to the side of the nose for atleast fifteen minutes. Maxine looked at him with little affection and Celine noticed it. Afterwards, Maxine felt getting better when Vincent placed cold cloths at the back neck and to the face. “Thank you” Maxine said politely. And Vincent just placed half smile on his face.
They just consumed almost five hours for the travel. They’re already at the old wooden house that they’ll be staying until the end of their shoots. It wasn’t a large place but it wasn’t small either. It looked a little run down but in the first stages of repair. It appeared that new siding was being installed on the older two-story place. The faded yellow was a stark contrast to the new dark gray. And there were buckets on the peaked roof as if it too were being replaced. Because of it the some of the students asked themselves if they could stay longer in such house like that specially Celine who immune with elegant and comfortable room.
When evening came the boys burned fire in the hearth outside the house to control the breezy atmosphere while the girls prepare the things inside and for the dinner as well. They didn’t prolong the night for chatting and for so forth business; instead all of them sleep soundly despite of prickly situation. Vincent and Loraine awoke by the snoring of shark, Vincent dog, facing at the very murky forest. Both of them stare for each other a little while it look as if they desired to relay something that running on their mind.
The next morning seemed very long for them. Moreover, after their breakfast they started their first shoot. At first they had a hard time pursuing their plans but eventually things happened according to it. The following days were like the first, bright and cold morning. Celine excused herself for a mean time asking permission from Prof. Teresita, for she needs to attend her sister’s wedding tomorrow. With her valid reason Prof allowed her, as what she promised she will be arrived after two days. Her presence in taping is mainly needed because she is one of the main casts.
Vincent helped her to prepare for her departure; afterwards they start to walk along the way to downtown. “Celine” Maxine called; Celine turned her head and saying “yes?” with hesitations. “If you don’t mind. . .ahmmm. Can I go with both of you? I just wish to buy something.” Celine look at her boyfriend, “its okay. Come on.” Celine said. Maxine asked them to relax for awhile when they reached half way of it, so basically they need two kilometers more. They began to walk again after five minutes.
When they were already at the mini terminal Celine placed her hot-pink lips while closing her eyes slowly to Vincent’s lips as Maxine refused to see the intimacy. When the jeep arrived Vincent and Maxine took their way back to the camp when Celine already found herself comfortable even its quite creepy vehicle. Celine looked at them until she couldn’t see them any longer, Celine was surprised with an old woman, holding elongated wooden stick on her right and a vintage bag in the other side, who sat behind her, “don’t trust
HANNAH ROSE C. PAILAGAO
CREATIVE WRITING
Hotel Room #696
Page 1
In a small village, there was a girl named Margarette. Margarette was already an orphan because her parents died early because of car accident when she was still four years old. Margarette had grown into a mysterious silent type of a girl who loves to be alone in a place where she can concentrate to write many things she wanted to write on her diary. Margarette’s diary was the only thing she had as a remembrance from her parents. It was the last gift that she received from her parents. She does not have an active social life because of the reason that she can’t forget how her parents died because of her. She was to celebrate her 4th birthday at that time so her parents decided to celebrate her 4th birthday in the amusement park. Because of Margarette’s excitement, she played with her father in the car while her father is still driving. Margarette covered the two eyes of her father then suddenly, CRASH!!! BANG!!! The car they were riding hits another car which resulted to the death of her parents. Only margarette survived in the car accident. That’s why she always felt a big guilt in her heart because of her parent’s death. Everytime Margarette saw a complete happy family together; it made her heart broke into pieces. Tears fell on her eyes and the feeling of emptiness, loneliness and hatred for herself covered her broken heart. One day, she realized that it’s better for her to commit suicide as a punishment to herself for the death of her parents and so that she can see her parents again. But Margarette failed to commit suicide in the orphanage because one of the staff in the orphanage saw her. Because of what happen, Margarette has always been guard by someone. June 9, 1996, Margarette decided to sneak out in the orphanage in the middle of the night, she was wearin a long white dress. Margarrete successfully sneak out the orphanage. While walking on the street, Margarette saw a hotel and decided to check in there for a night. Room #696 was the only available on that hotel so she checks in to that room. While walking on the street, Margarette saw a hotel and decided to check in there for a night. Room #696 was the only available on that hotel so she checks in to that room. As Margarrete entered the room, she saw a rope and an evil idea again came into her mind and that is to commit suicide. Margarette burned her diary at 1:00 am and at 2:00 am she decided to prepare all the things that she’ll use. And at exactly 3 o’clock dawn she picked up the rope, tied it on her neck, stand on the top of the chair, tied again the rope on the ceiling and committed suicide.
The Truth Inside
By: Eivon Cassele Pescadero
anyone” old woman said. The words weren’t so clear since her frontal teeth are moved out. However, Celine is smart that’s why she can cope up thought of the old woman.
Celine got confused, she wished to talk to the old woman in detail but she thinks that the woman fall asleep. Thus, before the driver starts the engine she goes down on the jeep and goes back to the camp. The sun had sunk yonder behind the mountain tops, which were still yellowish reflection of the sun from the sky, but the way in the middle of the forest were becoming dim, and suddenly she felt frightened. She digs her pocket to look for her cell phone to lighten her way but she couldn’t find it anymore. Then she realized that maybe this is what the old woman trying to say “don’t trust anyone” because the old woman had stolen her phone. “Shit, damn old woman!” Celine expressed her eagerness silently. But Celine got irritated with some noise, she thinks that it’s kind of moaning sound of a girl. When she proceeds, she saw a figure of a man and woman doing something crazy. She make things clearly, widen her eyes and finally she recognized those person. She saw Maxine and Vincent kissing romantically. Celine’s vision fades and with it the teardrops she didn’t know if she will act like nothing. Her morbid insight has left her energized, a little provoke. Celine’s appearance wants to do some gruesome actions.
The sun had disappeared behind the lofty crest. The group surrounded the bon fire, it’s like a sort of victory party because they already at the peak of success with their taping. They really enjoyed the night however things changed suddenly by the noise, Shark began to howl as frightened dogs do howl, Nichole stood up and walked to find out where the danger came from, if there is so. He found nothing but he excused his self for awhile to look for an area to jiggle.
At the middle of the night, the wind getting wilder and colder so the group decided to take rest. Loraine was looking for his boyfriend, Nichole. She’s staring at the area where he had last noticed Nichole standing. Prof. Teresita called her to stay inside but Loraine asked little time to take some fresh air although her intention is to wait for Nichole. When Loraine was about to leave she had noticed Nichole holding the hand of a girl. She was pretty sure that it was Nichole but the girl who stands besides her was very unfamiliar. She walk straight forward to Nicole but she felt frightened. She had goose bumps when she felt cold and eerie air that comes from the top of the tree. She looks at the top for awhile and bows her head immediately, Nichole had vanished and the girl left. She turned around hoping that she can find Nichole but when she turned her head on her left. A white bloody face that little bit covered with wet hair by the bloods, very rounded eyes that almost to burst out and broke textures of the lips faced her.“ Aaaaahhhhhh!”
All of them got irritated for what they heard. All of them got panic asking whosoever shouted. Ma’am Teresita asked where Loraine is. Everyone bolds their eyes that shows very horrible faces. No one can answer where is she until Daniel speak out that Nichole is not around too. Prof. teresita dictates everyone should stay inside the house. All the girls run inside and the boys stayed outside. Prof. Teresita asked the boys to look for the missing students. The boys bring with them flashlights and pocket knives.
Prof. Teresita stayed with the girls as well as Vincent at master’s room, the place was so dark and they can’t use their flashlights anymore because it’s already dead battery. They heard footsteps from the main door, Natasha asked who is it but nothing answers. The footstep got nearer and faster. Maxine closed the room’s door immediately but the air stopped to close it. Maxine saw a lady who walked upright in the ceiling with a white dress with very bloody, dreadful and damaged face; she also noticed that the right leg is fractured. Maxine wants to move but she can’t! Vincent dragged her before the unknown lady came. Suddenly the door had closed by its own. The house was shaken fast that seemed like an earthquake with intensity ten. Lightning and thunder emerges that made their emotions more terrible. Most of them cried but still Maxine was out of herself for what she had seen with her naked eye. Vincent hugged her tightly with big rainfall.
Maxine stood up and ran away. The girls especially Prof. Teresita wanted to stop her but she continued on her way out. Vincent had followed her but Maxine was gone when they reached the forest. Vincent keeps on shouting Maxine’s name and the others who were missing. Maxine keeps on running thinking the face that she had seen earlier. She’s pretty sure that she knew who it was.
Vincent continued to call their names. Vincent was surprised when someone topped her right shoulder. He screaming and had a deep breath. He turned his head slowly and discovered that it was Daniel, very haggard. Daniel told him that he saw the dead body of Nichole at the river bank. The rain was still heavy with the help of the lightning they saw a lady who laid besides an old oak tree. Although they were so terrified, they went nearly and another lightning lighten the area and they saw dead body of Loraine. Vincent noticed that the right ring finger of Loraine’s hand was removed. They became more screamed and they couldn’t move their feet anymore, seemed they losses their strength for what they had discovered.
Maxine stopped for a while; she keeps on crying like a child. She opened her eyes and totally surprised for what she saw. The scenery changed instantly, she saw herself with Vincent when the time that she had seduced him. She also saw Celine, adjacent to her, crying and running away back to downtown while closing Celine’s eyes with unstoppable cry and groan. But she noticed that the destination leads to somewhere else and by accident Celine fell on a cliff. Maxine was just staring with very rounded eyes that showed very unbelievable expression. Fortunately Celine held the roots of “balete”. Celine keeps on shouting asking for a help but no one did. Celine couldn’t hold any longer, she losses her strength then she finally saw a figure of man above the tree. Celine calls the attention of it but the man doesn’t move, it’s like a mannequin. Until Celine feels tired and felt that someone held her feet with a cold hand, Celine just looking with her ring that as Vincent’s present on her last birthday then she closed her eyes. Maxine saw Celine when she dropped on the bottom of the clif.
The scenery went into the actual scene. Vincent and Daniel saw Maxine kneeled down. They moved closer to her. The echoed creepy voice of Celine heard, Celine said, “I have the power now. I’m the one in control and I spit every person I knew as they cowers and cries for help, for mercy – sorry there’s no mercy here.” Maxine replied with terrified voice “Celine, I beg you! Please forgive us!” they saw Celine standing a little distant with them. But with Celine’s very innocent and beautiful appearance, she walked slowly towards them pasted pretty smile on her face. When Celine was about to hold the hands of Vincent, Vincent closed her eyes but still on very dreadful emotions. But the rain suddenly stops and Vincent opened his eyes wondering what happened around but when he opened his hand he found the ring that he gave to Celine.
The atmosphere getting better and when the sun lightens the forest. The three of them recovered some of courage at the return of the bright sun. They went back into the house, Prof. Teresita and others waited very excited to see their presence.
Furthermore, they asked rescue from the SOCO and recovered the dead body of Nichole, Loraine and for most Celine’s body. However, before they went home they finished the last scene of their film. It wasn’t like before that they were enthusiastic however the audacity is still on their heart. It’s hard for them to act like nothing happened and lost. However, they embraced the tomorrow with hope and trying to forget the tragic scenario of their lives.
During the graduation day, Celine appeared on their class pictures as well as Vincent pictures.
HANNAH ROSE C. PAILAGAO
CREATIVE WRITING
Page 2
Upon Margarette’s death, she left a curse that whoever checks in to that room will also have an evil idea to commit suicide in any way and no one can leave the room alive. In the morning, one of the staff of the hotel saw Margarette’s cold and dead body was hanging with in the ceiling with a rope around her neck. The staff called his co-staff for a help. They get Margarette’s body and deliver it into the morgue. It took so long before the orphanage claimed Margarette’s dead body. They noticed that Margarette’s body is still fresh even if its 13th day dead. But the orphanage did not mind it and decided to bury the body of Margarette. Margarette’s dead body was buried on the place where her parents were buried. The issue about the suicide in room #696 spread in the whole town. The room #696 on that hotel was cursed by Margarrete. The staff of the hotel decided to have a blessing for the room #696 but it was useless. The cursed made by Margarrete still remain in the room #696. Because of that, more people became a victim of Margarette’s curse but the staff of the hotel kept it as a secret to avoid bankruptcy. The staff of the hotel made a lot of things just to stop the curse. They made a repair of the the room, clean the room and put an altar with a crucifix, a bible and a candle. They made a lot of promo just to attract travelers to check in to their hotel. But it seems like it’s all useless because only few travelers checked in to their hotel because of the issue of the cursed room. Few months pass by, there was a traveler named William who decided to check in to the said hotel in the room #696 because of curiosity if the issue about the cursed room is true. William checked the room and found out that there was nothing unusual to the room. William thought that everything was just a rumor so he checks in to that room and took a rest. In 3 o’clock dawn; William can’t understand what he felt. He felt like he wanted to commit suicide. William realized that the issue about that room might be true and not just a rumor but he thought that it was just because of his fear. William came rushing to the door to go out of the room but he can’t open the door and no matter how much he shouts for a help, it seems that no one heard him. He decided to sleep for it might just a dream but it wasn’t a dream at all, as he looks at his watch, it was still 3 o’clock. He saw a bible and scanned it but he cannot see any text on every page and again he decided to call his wife but his cell phone does not have any signal at all. So William came rushing to the door to go out of the room but he can’t open the door and no matter how much he shouts for a help, it seems that no one heard him. The only thing he can do is to scream and scream, He does not know what to do it seemed like he has been trapped in an evil room full of temptation to commit suicide.
(page 3)
I braced myself knowing that there was a strange thing happening. My feet were pasted on the floor and my whole body seemed to stop moving. My heart had beaten as fast as the running horse and goose bumps started to appear in every part of my body. Someone was talking to my father. The voice was more than of a manly manner and had been very new in my ears. Its seemed like a satanic voice was talking to my father. I was afraid when my father turned to face me in a slow motion. He was a different man, wearing my father’s clothes and borrowing my fathers voiced. What were terrifying were his red eyes looking on to me. He came closer which made me think of running was the only option that I could think of. Upon reaching my mother’s room door, I had knocked it like it’s the end of the world. He was so close to me and I could smell death. My whole system had collapsed. Before, my eyes had finally closed, I saw a tattoo near his ears. It was a number four tattoo, a tattoo that I had never ever seen from my father before.
The next thing that I could remember was the view of the face of my mother. She was troubled with what happened to me. I had sensed that everything was now back to normal. I didn’t mentioned anything to my mother. There, I saw my father. Realizations aroused that he was not the same father that I knew. He was not the Papa but a different person.
Hundreds of questions were answered. Secrets begun to unravel when I saw mother’s diary. The content of her diary writings were mostly about me, herself, Papa John and a strange man named Jason.
I was constantly disturbed during those days, I was certain that I didn’t loose my mind. I was certain of the things that I was experiencing. I always see this man even before the 40th birthday of my mother. Sometimes he appeared as a janitor in the school and it seemed like I was the only one who had seen him. There were also times when I’ve seen him walking ahead of me and when I attempted to talked to him, he seemed to disappear in a blink of an eye.
(page 4)
The last time I saw my mother, it was the loneliest time ever. They had a great fight with my father about the weird things happening around us and especially about that Jason. I have never seen her leave our house with fights like that. She drove her own car and hurried out of the house. My father and I were shouting at her to stop the car. I never knew if my father had seen him. He was at the back portion of the car of my mother. He was waving his hands on us.
Jason claimed my mother’s life. The life that he had still long to have which Papa had. I still call him father until now even if I know already that Jason was my real father. I didn’t blame anyone. Papa John got what he wanted and as well as Jason.
Now, I hadn’t experience their ghosts anymore. But the ghost of the past seem so painful to me. I decided to be alone not just now but for the rest of my life. My parent’s tragic story was enough and I couldn’t bear another. The lives that were wasted was enough for the four of us.
INCISION
By: Fantonial, Chiara Andrea P.
Ethan Dela Cerna is the only child of Mr. Rodrigo Dela Cerna and Mrs. Josephine Dela Cerna the richest couple in the Philippines. A guy who had everything in life, money and material things he owned it aside from that he also had beauty that lot of girls got crush on him a tall guy, having a broad body and also having a nice attitude that made him famous in their school. Though he is a son of the richest couple he is different from other kid who just wasted their money but instead he is working hard in his studies in fact he is a consistent dean’s lister from first year college and now in his fourth year taking up BSChemistry in U.P Diliman and a varsity player in basketball of their school that made his parents and his girlfriend Yzette proud on him. Yzette Ocampo, his girlfriend is just a commoner; her family is living in simple life in the province of Quezon. She received a scholarship in U.P because of his achievements in high school that made her study in there, she is taking up BSAccountancy and now in fourth year. There are lots of insecure girls towads Yzette in their school people think that she seduces Ethan because he was fell in love with her but Yzette is also pretty not just inside but also outside appearance a tall girl, chinita and simple yet fashionista when she dressed up.
Funny how their love story happened when they bumped each other in school, love at first sight they said then a sparked came out between them and boomed love burst out. And Because of their great love to each other they put a mark, a sign of their love that no one can separate them, they did a small cut on their arms and put a small chain, the chain is the pendant of their necklace.
It is now 2050, an era where everything is electronic, more high-tech than the past years where you can see a flying car, a bullet train in Philippines that everything is easy access that even this out of this planet creatures having a bulging eyes, a small nose and a wide mouth, a so thin hands and feet and having a green complexion they so called aliens already live in Philippines that made Philippines famous. People communicate to them everyday no gap between them that they are so open to each other that’s why aliens may come and go but only few humans can go to their planet. Everything was right until such thing happened aliens were now invading the country their numbers are rising that made a problem to the country. That’s why scientist had a secret plan to lessen the number of aliens in the Philippines.
As the top school in Philippines they set U.P Diliman as their place to conduct their research and study for the experiment. Mr. Jack Santos the famous scientist in Philippines lead the experiment, they made a posion that could lessen the number of aliens through the chemical component of it that if the alien just smell, inject and even drop some of it to them they will
page 2
die. After this, a plan was discuss to the trusted scientist and agents if how they would do it, how they could put it to the aliens’ territory.
While Ethan is waiting at the lobby for Yzette he is thinking of something that is lacking on him, when he hold his neck he was shock when his necklace was not there, the necklace as the sign of their love . He gets nervous so he think all over again where he put it and then he remember that he put it to Science laboratory’s table where he did his experiment. He quickly run to the laboratory and look for his necklace but he can’t find it, he look to every side of the laboratory and he finally find it at the below the table. Ethan tries to reach the necklace through his hand doing his best to get it but then suddenly, the table is shaking because of the force of Ethan, then a test tube fall unto him, the test tube containing the posion and Ethan fainted.
While the scientist and agents are having their meeting for a plan suddenly the school secretary went in and tells that there is something happened to the Science laboratory, so they rush to the laboratory and get shock to what they see, Ethan was dead with the posion that is in his body, His eyes was closed with a hand that trying to reach the necklace having no blood. The scientist is in panic they cover their faces with mask, gloves to their hands so that the posion would not attach to them. They are all afraid to what happened Ethan is the son of the richest couple in Philippines if they will know that their son was dead because of the posion all the scientist may put in jail and if the people would know it they maybe alarm and the most worst is the aliens may get angry if they know about the posion, so they just shut their mouth and think some plan. One of the scientists Mr. Rodriguez suggested that what if they make a person that most likely the same with Ethan and everybody agree with this proposal.
On the other side Yzette class is already done she go to the lobby and look for Ethan but with her surprise his boyfriend was not there. She waits for one hour but Ethan didn’t come so she decided to go home with something hurt in her heart.
In Dela Cerna’s house it is expected that Ethan always go home late. While Mrs. Dela Cerna is having her coffee suddenly when she put the cup on the table the cup fall so she get nervous and call their yaya to clean it and ask if his son already come home but Yaya reply that he is not yet home. So, Mrs. Dela Cerna calls Yzette “Are you with my son??” Yzette was surprised because she thought Ethan already went home so she answers “no Maam I haven’t seen him this day” and Mrs. Dela Cerna turn off the phone she is calling Ethan but his phone is off. Then suddenly their phone ring telling that Ethan is in the laboratory with the professors having a important experiment that makes Mrs. Dela Cerns feels right.
Back to the laboratory, the scientist are so busy doing a person like Ethan because of the high tech apparatus and machines everything made possible, successfully they made it a guy having a face, a body and features like Ethan and even the memory was imparted on him. While Ethan
appearance. “You know what I’m really happy today, not because I have already achieved the justice for what happened to me a month ago but finally I saw you again sweetheart” the girl said to him. I was shocked, this time I have remembered everything after my temporary amnesia in the accident , the girl in my front right is his girlfriend and the one who save his life after he was escape from the man who was died a while ago , she is also the one in the hospital bed beside him at the time he was awake. I cried for what happen to you my sweetheart and I cannot forgive myself because I'm not a good partner to you Eliz. "I'm very sorry Eliz, hope you can forgive me " Kram said to the soul of Eliz. The sun is ready to rise so again, a symbol of new beginning, of a new life for a better and new life without you, Eliz. I decided to go in an important place to be more comfortable after what i have realized, where I can pay the sacrifices of my girlfriend in order for my own seek.
In the village of Syiete, a village of those happy people. There’s a girl named Eliz, she is beautiful, intelligent and kind hearted person. Every man in their village are easily fall in love with, maybe because of her unique physical appearance and all of them tried to court her, but no one passed and she always refused from them. When one day, there are group of army who are assigned to their place and they were going to build a military base camp near the abandon hospital. It was lead by General Isidro, the superior in the group. He is still single and wants to have everything he wanted. the people were very happy after the arrival of the armies, they think that their village would become more safe because of the presence of the group of military men. Every year a fiesta was held in the village to celebrate the rich products of their village, and to have good relationship in every member of their society and all of the people are very happy when this time comes, they were socializing with each other to gain more friends. People were very friendly in that place, they used to entertain the new visitors especially the group of armies headed by General Isidro. The people of the village together with their new friends have good times with each others. Meanwhile, Eliz and her boyfriend Kram are really enjoying in the party, they tried to show their love and effection towards each other in the public place; beside they are prepared to get married as soon as possible. General Isidro and other armies also joined the fiesta they were invited to make the fiesta more safe among possible accidents. At the program, the host called Eliz to officially start the opening party. She immediately go the stage and give her speech. after her speech;,everyone applauded her, especially General Isidro who is already fall in love with her, General Isidro really admire the talent of the girl, her beauty and her capacity and ability to talk in public with all the confident that the people who could heard her speech would great some admiration to her talent, it made also the General Isidro more convince to court the girl despite the fact that the girl has already have boyfriend, whom really love for her life. After the fiesta, Sid tried to get the address of the girl from the people he asked for the information and he was not failed he was able to gathered some data. After that there’s a strange smile draws in his lips as a sign of a good victory that he can win the attention and love of the girl.
One week, after the fiesta he already visited the house of Eliz, he tried to make friends with her and he succeeded. Every weekend, he always visited Eliz with matching flowers and chocolates he wants to have a strong bond of friendship between them. A month later , General Isidro told Eliz his feelings to the girl and how serious he is to convince her that he really love her. But unfortunately, the girl refused
Fantonial, Chiara Andrea P.
Page 3
body was buried to the secret place in laboratory, his dead pity body. After the successful experiment the secret agent sends Ethan home. A guy who is pretending to be Ethan.
Next morning Yzette texted Ethan “Hello Shart!How are you? I haven’t seen you last day you haven’t call or even beep me, something happened?” Ethan reply “ Im okay, See you at school”Yzette was confuse because Ethan’s text was different no “Shart” it is what they call to each other.
In school Yzette is looking to Science Laboratory because last night her dream brought her there she didn’t know what it is all about but someone wants her to go there. As he look to the laboratory there is a shadow she saw, a shadow that just come out of her sight but suddenly dis appear she was frightened and what frightened her most is when Ethan (the fake one) showed up to her that made her surprise. “What happened?” Ethan asks “You surprise me! I miss you” Yzette reply “I miss you too” Ethan said and kiss her torridly not knowing that Ethan’s soul is looking at to them. They don’t know that Ethan’s soul is so awake that he can’t accept the fact that he is already dead that’s why he is looking for justice, justice for his death what the scientists did to him is brutal though he was not chopped by them but the sad fact that they let people think that the Ethan they get along with everyday is the real Ethan and the sad fact that his girlfriend was stolen from him so Ethan plan for revenge a revenge that would lead to death…..
Every time student did their experiment to the laboratory there is always a student who will cut their finger, get hurt and fainted and demonize the professors didn’t know the reason why this incident happens so they were alarmed because this incident doesn’t happen before. This news was told to Yzette she was also shocked about it, and thinks if what she saw and dreamed was connected to what happened. So she decided to go again to the laboratory and much to her surprise she saw Ethan (the true one) there staring at her asking for help. Yzette tears falls she want to run but she can’t. Ethan is hanging on the wall holding the necklace their necklace. “Ethan it is not you!” “Help me Yzette please..” Yzette didn’t know what she will do she run and run and cries asking if what she saw is true. She calls Ethan (fake one) “Ethan can we talk now? Please go here in the park , now!” Just a minute Ethan came and ask why? Yzette cry and ask “are you the true Ethan?” He replied “Yes I am” and suddenly the cold wind blows and the true Ethan appears. The fake Ethan get scared and run but Ethan go with him and blocked him kill him brutally. Because of his great love to Yzette he can’t attempt that other boy would own her. The cut that symbolizes their great love remain as his memory to Yzette.
Cherryvel l. Melgar
MWF ( 8:30- 10:00)
Abandoned House
There’s an abandoned house in the village of Hidden, when the villager pass by to this house they saw a ghost of a girl, around 29 years old, have a long black hair, thin, brown eyes. People says in that village that ghost is attractive and friendly but her husband wants’ her to stay always to their house. Chad is a business man, elegant, short, and his acquire a house especially an abandoned house and he just make some changes some part of the house, repaint it. After the changes of the house he sells it in a costly price. Hans has a chubby body structure, tall, black hair, round eyes having a brown skin, he recently married with Nice has along black hair, beautiful, thin, and having a white skin.
One afternoon around 2:30 pm, Hans and Nice is trying to find a house and lot for sale in the village of Hidden, the village is so quite, along the way while they are walking they saw a man and Hans ask him “excuse me sir, do you know where we find house for sale here?” and that is Chad, Chad answer them with a big smile with his face” yes sir and ma’am there is, just cost of 1 million it has 3 rooms with bathroom of it, the place is nice ma’am and sir it has a garden at the back of the house that were you can plant vegetables and also the view is nice”. The couple decided to scrutinize the house that Chad introduce to them, it is near so they just trudge along the road going to that house and when they done scrutinize that house they like the house and they pay Chad in cash.
In a month of February they transfer they organize their things and they clean. Hans is working in the company he went home around 7:00 or 8:00 if his not busy to his work and Nice is left alone to their house at a time of 6:15 pm she cook for their dinner in the kitchen, while she is preparing of it she heard heavy footsteps coming from the outside of the main door and trying to open the door, she taught that is Hans but she’s confusing why his not knocking the door? She open the door but no one was there and after that she feel confuse and little bit scared she don’t mind it she said to her self “I’m just thinking scary “ and she continue preparing their dinner in the kitchen. When Hans is already at home they eat together while they are eating Nice heard heavy footsteps upstairs and one of the door room open it, she ask Hans “did you hear that upstairs?” “What? I don’t hear something just eat sweetheart “. After eating, they sleep together but Nice can’t sleep she’s trying to close her eyes and when she opens her eyes there’s someone staring at her in their door in a dark figure of a girl with a red eyes full of blood with a knife when she shake her head the dark figure of a girl was disappeared .
They live two weeks already to that house she’s telling to her self “I think there’s something going wrong to this house, a ghost? No, no, no, don’t think like that Nice it’s just your imagination”. And again she left alone in their house because Hans need to work because they are planning to have a child at 6:23 pm Nice concentrate watching television at their sofa the surroundings was so quite only the chirpings of birds she can hear while she’s watching television she felt her long black hair over the back over her neck stand up and she felt in warmth, as if someone was about to touching her, but when she whirled around ,nothing was there she felt scared that’s why she’s decided to sleep to their room upstairs ,when she close her eyes she’s dream a girl standing to her stomach with a knife dripping with blood and trying to
HANNAH ROSE C. PAILAGAO
CREATIVE WRITING
Page 3
As he look around the room, he saw a lot of blood on the wall and William got panic and as he go near the window he saw a girl hanging with a rope around its neck staring at him. William saw many things of how all the victims committed suicide. After he saw how the victims committed suicide, he saw again the life of Margarette. Because of that, William got the idea of why Margarette left a curse in that room. William cannot take it anymore! A lot of souls were looking at him saying “Suicide! Suicide! Suicide!” Because of too much fear, William decided to burn the room with himself because he thought that it’s the only way to stop the curse left by Margarrete. So William burnt the room with himself, but because of the immediate response of the fire truck, the fire has been extinguished and William has been saved from death. Only the room #696 was burnt. William was the only one who survived by Margarette’s curse and he was so thankful that he was given another chance to live with his family. William became more religious and much closer to God the almighty Father. Because of what happened, the manager decided to close the room #696 and not to use it anymore. Many have said that it might have to do with the room # because if we are going to rotate the # 9 in #696 it will result to 666 and 666, as we all know is an evil number. As days pass by, the customers of the said hotel came back and more travelers checked in to their hotel. And the hotel was then free from the curse left by Margarette.
kill her she want to scream to wake up but she can’t, the phone was ringing Rrrrr..Rrrr…Rrrr… and that’s the time she wakes up, she answered the call “hello?” “Sweetheart… I can’t go home early I have something to do important I’m with my boss ok?” “Ok sweetheart but I have something to tell you” “Later sweetheart you can tell all of that if I’m home already ok? I love you, bye” “bye” she answered with a sad voice, she went downstairs to get some drinks to relax her mind to avoid thinking those things that’s her scared of that house. While she’s going downstairs her two eye brows met because she’s anxious of what happen to this house, she’s trying to find the switch downstairs beside the ladder she something in the sofa, she couldn’t figure it out, she kept staring, trying to adjust her eyes when she find the switch she turn on the light, she’s so shock with open her mouth widely because the girl standing of her front with a knife and the sofa and the kitchen is full of blood, she run upstairs with moving fast and the girl is following her with a horrible face the door was close so she get the key at the top of the frame that display in the wall when she open it she close the door and lock it while her hands is shaking ,she sat at her bed and staring at the door and every corner of her room, she felt very nervous, her sweat is cold as a ice, she look as white as a sheet, after a while she’s looking around her room again and she heard shriek and loud thump, footsteps were heading towards the door of her room while tears are coming to her check, she’s trying to call Hans asking for help when she already speak to Hans she’s crying “help me sweetheart ….there’s someone who wants to kill me you must with me I can’t take it anymore” “Yes sweetheart I’m in may way just” she heard Nice screaming, Hans drive rush in the road because she’s worried to his wife. When he reaches their house he found Nice lying on their bed, full of blood with the phone the one she use it to call Hans and her head was in twist in 360 degree with a knife. Hans cry one’s eye out vociferate telling to his self that’s his fault because he left Nice alone to their house saying to his self “why I didn’t listen to her when she call me.”
After one month and half of what happened to his wife, his always searching in the computer to get some information about the history of that house, his trying to call had to ask about the house but the number that was given to them was not use already.
One night, while his facing to the computer he saw a girl in the screen of the computer but when he whirled around no one’s there, a while ago while his continue searching an information he felt this strange feeling that someone or something is looking at him, a gust of cold creepy wind pass by him, the weird thing is his windows is always closed it’s quite impossible to get cold to his room, he don’t mind that thing’s, his acting like a brave man he decided to get some food’s and drink’s when he is already at the kitchen after he already grasp the food’s and the drink’s he walked in, but he noticed something through the window which is over the sink, looking at him , he is in the feeling in the dilemma whether to look or not in the window over the sink, he decided to look slowly to make sure but there’s nothing was there, he continue walk upstairs he feel nervous but his making his mind relax by drinking and eating .When his already ok ,he take a seat front of the computer concentrate searching about the house, at last he found and he read it.
The name of the girl is Mitch that was killed by her own husband because of jealousy. When Lans on his way he saw Mitch walking along the road with somebody but actually that is her best friend when she was in high school. Lans don’t know the truth, his so strict if Mitch she was talking with the boy. When Lans was reach their house while Mitch watching television in their sofa when he saw Lans she smile and because for her she’s doing nothing at that time. Lans
was anger, his face like a demon because of the jealous and Mitch asking “why you are acting like that?” Ken didn’t answer her , he seize Mitch to their room , Mitch trying to explain about his best friend but Ken didn’t believe about her story that they don’t have relationship with that boy the one he saw with her in the road , his shouting and because of the jealous and mixed of anger that’s something demon getting inside to his body he didn’t control his feeling, he don’t know what to do of the dead body of his wife and decided to hide it in the underground and in the next morning he left the house. That’s why Mitch killed Nice she revenge because she taught “NO LOVE WILL PERSIST”
In the morning, Hans think that the reason why Mitch showed frequently because she want to find her dead body. Hans trying to find the body to that house and he found the underground at the back of the old cabinet he found the dead body of Mitch. The police take her body and she was buried and Hans left the house.
Cherryvel l. Melgar
MWF ( 8:30- 10:00
Page 1
Abandoned House
There’s an abandoned house in the village of Hidden, when the villager pass by to this house they saw a ghost of a girl, around 29 years old, have a long black hair, thin, brown eyes. People says in that village that ghost is attractive and friendly but her husband wants’ her to stay always to their house. Chad is a business man, elegant, short, and his acquire a house especially an abandoned house and he just make some changes some part of the house, repaint it. After the changes of the house he sells it in a costly price. Hans has a chubby body structure, tall, black hair, round eyes having a brown skin, he recently married with Nice has along black hair, beautiful, thin, and having a white skin.
One afternoon around 2:30 pm, Hans and Nice is trying to find a house and lot for sale in the village of Hidden, the village is so quite, along the way while they are walking they saw a man and Hans ask him “excuse me sir, do you know where we find house for sale here?” and that is Chad, Chad answer them with a big smile with his face” yes sir and ma’am there is, just cost of 1 million it has 3 rooms with bathroom of it, the place is nice ma’am and sir it has a garden at the back of the house that were you can plant vegetables and also the view is nice”. The couple decided to scrutinize the house that Chad introduce to them, it is near so they just trudge along the road going to that house and when they done scrutinize that house they like the house and they pay Chad in cash.
In a month of February they transfer they organize their things and they clean. Hans is working in the company he went home around 7:00 or 8:00 if his not busy to his work and Nice is left alone to their house at a time of 6:15 pm she cook for their dinner in the kitchen, while she is preparing of it she heard heavy footsteps coming from the outside of the main door and trying to open the door, she taught that is Hans but she’s confusing why his not knocking the door? She open the door but no one was there and after that she feel confuse and little bit scared she don’t mind it she said to her self “I’m just thinking scary “ and she continue preparing their dinner in the kitchen. When Hans is already at home they eat together while they are eating Nice heard heavy footsteps upstairs and one of the door room open it, she ask Hans “did you hear that upstairs?” “What? I don’t hear something just eat sweetheart “. After eating, they sleep together but Nice can’t sleep she’s trying to close her eyes and when she opens her eyes there’s someone staring at her in their door in a dark figure of a girl with a red eyes full of blood with a knife when she shake her head the dark figure of a girl was disappeared .
They live two weeks already to that house she’s telling to her self “I think there’s something going wrong to this house, a ghost? No, no, no, don’t think like that Nice it’s just your imagination”. And again she left alone in their house because Hans need to work because they are planning to have a child at 6:23 pm Nice concentrate watching television at their sofa the surroundings was so quite only the chirpings of birds she can hear while she’s watching television she felt her long black hair over the back over her neck stand up and she felt in warmth, as if someone was about to touching her, but when she whirled around ,nothing was
Page 2
there she felt scared that’s why she’s decided to sleep to their room upstairs ,when she close her eyes she’s dream a girl standing to her stomach with a knife dripping with blood and trying to kill her she want to scream to wake up but she can’t, the phone was ringing Rrrrr..Rrrr…Rrrr… and that’s the time she wakes up, she answered the call “hello?” “Sweetheart… I can’t go home early I have something to do important I’m with my boss ok?” “Ok sweetheart but I have something to tell you” “Later sweetheart you can tell all of that if I’m home already ok? I love you, bye” “bye” she answered with a sad voice, she went downstairs to get some drinks to relax her mind to avoid thinking those things that’s her scared of that house. While she’s going downstairs her two eye brows met because she’s anxious of what happen to this house, she’s trying to find the switch downstairs beside the ladder she something in the sofa, she couldn’t figure it out, she kept staring, trying to adjust her eyes when she find the switch she turn on the light, she’s so shock with open her mouth widely because the girl standing of her front with a knife and the sofa and the kitchen is full of blood, she run upstairs with moving fast and the girl is following her with a horrible face the door was close so she get the key at the top of the frame that display in the wall when she open it she close the door and lock it while her hands is shaking ,she sat at her bed and staring at the door and every corner of her room, she felt very nervous, her sweat is cold as a ice, she look as white as a sheet, after a while she’s looking around her room again and she heard shriek and loud thump, footsteps were heading towards the door of her room while tears are coming to her check, she’s trying to call Hans asking for help when she already speak to Hans she’s crying “help me sweetheart ….there’s someone who wants to kill me you must with me I can’t take it anymore” “Yes sweetheart I’m in may way just” she heard Nice screaming, Hans drive rush in the road because she’s worried to his wife. When he reaches their house he found Nice lying on their bed, full of blood with the phone the one she use it to call Hans and her head was in twist in 360 degree with a knife. Hans cry one’s eye out vociferate telling to his self that’s his fault because he left Nice alone to their house saying to his self “why I didn’t listen to her when she call me.”
After one month and half of what happened to his wife, his always searching in the computer to get some information about the history of that house, his trying to call had to ask about the house but the number that was given to them was not use already.
One night, while his facing to the computer he saw a girl in the screen of the computer but when he whirled around no one’s there, a while ago while his continue searching an information he felt this strange feeling that someone or something is looking at him, a gust of cold creepy wind pass by him, the weird thing is his windows is always closed it’s quite impossible to get cold to his room, he don’t mind that thing’s, his acting like a brave man he decided to get some food’s and drink’s when he is already at the kitchen after he already grasp the food’s and the drink’s he walked in, but he noticed something through the window which is over the sink, looking at him , he is in the feeling in the dilemma whether to look or not in the window over the sink, he decided to look slowly to make sure but there’s nothing was there, he continue walk upstairs he feel nervous but his making his mind relax by drinking and eating .When his already ok ,he take a seat front of the computer concentrate searching about the house, at last he found and he read it.
The name of the girl is Mitch that was killed by her own husband because of jealousy. When Lans on his way he saw Mitch walking along the road with somebody but actually that is
her best friend when she was in high school. Lans don’t know the truth, his so strict if Mitch she was talking with the boy. When Lans was reach their house while Mitch watching television in their sofa when he saw Lans she smile and because for her she’s doing nothing at that time. Lans was anger, his face like a demon because of the jealous and Mitch asking “why you are acting like that?” Ken didn’t answer her , he seize Mitch to their room , Mitch trying to explain about his best friend but Ken didn’t believe about her story that they don’t have relationship with that boy the one he saw with her in the road , his shouting and because of the jealous and mixed of anger that’s something demon getting inside to his body he didn’t control his feeling, he don’t know what to do of the dead body of his wife and decided to hide it in the underground and in the next morning he left the house. That’s why Mitch killed Nice she revenge because she taught “NO LOVE WILL PERSIST”
In the morning, Hans think that the reason why Mitch showed frequently because she want to find her dead body. Hans trying to find the body to that house and he found the underground at the back of the old cabinet he found the dead body of Mitch. The police take her body and she was buried and Hans left the house.
from accepting his love, because of his boyfriend, Kram. “I’m very sorry Sid, I can’t accept your love beside I’m very serious with my boyfriend and I really love my boyfriend and Kram is her ideal man in her whole life beside Im happy with my Kram and we were ready to get married as soon as possible” Eliz frankly said to General Isidro. “It’s okay Eliz, at least I’ve told you what I feel” General Isidro response to her answer.” I hope you understand Sid, thanks for the friendship” Eliz reply. “Goodbye little princess, hope you’ll be happy” General Isidro told her, and immediately go outside when Kram is going to enter inside the house. Kram greets him but he never response to the boy.“You’ll be mine soon Eliz. There’s no other man who can make you happy except me” Geneneral Isidro said to himself full of greediness and anger to what happened to him.
General Isidro was so desperate this time, he really wanted to get the attention of the girl so he planned something that is so dangerous, not for himself but for Kram. One night, Kram was going to his house from his work this time he was so tired, because he had many works in his office. Kram is now in the front of the abandon hospital when he feels someone watching him. He tried to be calm and walk fast when suddenly something is aching in his back and immediately there is someone punches him in his right jaw. Everything turn so different, he fells in the ground. In the hospital, Kram found himself in the corner of the dark room, when there’s a man standing beside him, punches him again and again, he can’t longer his saliva in his mouth but it was replace by blood.
Meanwhile, General Isidro called Eliz to inform her that her boyfriend is in his arms. Eliz was shocked and wanted to do everything just to save the life of her boyfriend. She tried to accept the conditions of General Isidro, in exchange of the safety of Kram’s life. In the hospital, Kram tried to find some ways to escape from those who abducted him and successfully he was able to cut the strings that tied his two arms and feet. Despite the pain, he felt in his whole body, he tried to run outside the hospital as fast as he can. But he was hit by a car that leads him fell in the ground.
Eliz was so serious and ready to take some risked just saving Kram. She immediately went to the abandon hospital and she saw Sid. General Isidro kissed her; she tried to fight on him and slapped him in his face. But General Isidro is very strong, she can’t really stop him from what he is doing.
“ Please, don’t do this” Eliz was alraedy begging to General Isidro. “I need you; I want you to be happy with me” General Isidro response to her. “ But I don’t love you the way you love me” Eliz is now crying too loud. General Isidro was irritated so he punches her stomach that made her stop from crying. General Isidro continues his devil plan to Eliz, but Eliz was so desperate to escape from General Isidro. With all her force, she kicks General Isidro’s masculinity that made him release her she automatically get the gun of General Isidro but unfortunately Sid was so strong and get again his gun. Eliz run so fast, she tried to hide in every room of the abandon hospital. It was so difficult for to hide because there is no light in that place. He was able to find by General Isidro, she tried to make the general calm but I think General Isidro was not in his right mind. He used his gun to threaten her, but she was nervous that she runs but accidentally Sid press the gun that killed her. Eliz was fell in the ground, full of blood and shouting so loud. Sid was not already recover from what happened, he stood for a long time in Eliz’s
"Big house"
Kaye Valerie Jorillo
(PAge 1)
Way back 2005, there’s this girl named Jessie. She was sophisticated, poised, and cultured. She’s staying in her aunt’s house for the mean time, because her family was on a vacation. The house was very old. The house was L shaped. It has 9 bedrooms, 5 bathrooms, a big kitchen, and 2 living rooms. While there’s two rooms used to store unused things. Jessie heard about the ghost who haunts about the whole house. But she just ignores all those things. It was a cold and stormy night, the rain battering against the windows as if trying to get in. They gathered at the living room. I mean Jessie, nikki and james with their aunt Melinda. They were sharing their thoughts when suddenly a black cat jumps at the window. Until Jessie remembered the day she went upstairs. She shares her story to everyone. It was lunch time when she went upstairs to make some “po-po” (since the house is a two storey building). The other comfort room was located upstairs and it is big that it has two cubicles (for boys and girls) the moment she closed the door, she heard the flush coming from the other cubicle. It was really weird because she haven’t seen anyone who entered the CR with her. Besides, if someone entered right after her, she would hear the door opens because it was really heavy. So, she went out to check the other cubicle, but no one was there. The scary part was when she saw water coming from the toilet bowl. Drained down like someone flushed the toilet. It scared the hell out of her that she runs as fast as she could. After that incident, she never goes to that comfort room without any companion. Jessie’s cousin named nikki, also told her experience about the ghost in that house. According to her, it was bright afternoon, she turned off the lights in her room and set her mobile phone to alarm at exactly 3:00 pm. After dozing off and at the state of being half asleep and half awake, she felt someone standing at her feet. a black entity that is somewhat wearing a cape was looking at her. She felt him going near her and closer he gets her, the more she could not shout or move her body. Until he was looking at her face to face. She could not clearly see his face. But she felt really powerless against him. She recited prayers but she could not complete any of it. Luckily her phone alarmed at 3:00 pm and vibrated on top of her tummy. She said she woke up sweating but feeling really cold. She immediately stood up and ran to her mom’s room. And then when her mother asked her what happened, she said that she already felt that black entity lurking in their house.
dead body when suddenly there’s a mysterious voice called his attention, it’s just like the voice of Eliz shouting so loud and begging for justice. He runs so fast that no one can see him, “ I’m very sorry Eliz it was an accident” Sid said to himself.
Kram found himself in the hospital bed, his head is aching when someone catch his attention it is a girl wearing a white dress but unfortunately he can’t remember who is the girl what is her name and what could be the role of this person to his life. The nurse saw him immediately called the doctor to check him.the doctor hurriedly go to his room and check him. And they found that he had a temporary amnesia due to what happened to him, it could only be short and just to have more patient until the memory will back to his mind. He was confined in the hospital for one week for him to recover. He is totally blank that even the address of his house cannot be register to his mind. He was sad that time but he tried to accept the truth and becomes more optimistic with the situations he is facing right now.
After one week of medication in the hospital.He was advice by the nurse to eat some nutritious foods in order for him to be more healthy, also he was advice to get back in the place where his last memory has been lost so that it could help him to remember all the things he may forget a week before the accident and he followed it, he is very thankful to the doctor and the nurse who take care of him when he was in the hospital. At the time he came back, Kram heard some rumors about in the village, and some of the people are really scared especially every night. There’s a scary thing happened every night in the village after the girl was killed in the old abandon hospital near the base camp. So he was curious if that story is really true or if would help him recover from his temporary amnesia. He never thinks about the consequences of his plan he just want to bring back his lost memory, that night he wants to have answers to his questions. " I want to answer all my question, tonight is the night for my question" Kram said to himself.
Kram suddenly stop reminiscing the past, he found himself in the grave of his girlfriend Eliz;he continues to cry not because he is not strong but because he felt that he is not enough to be the protector of his love. "I'm very sorry for not protecting you sweetheart, I know it's my fault" Kram said to the grave of his girlfriend. He prayed for her soul and after that he released three white balloons in the sky as a sign of acceptance. “ I always love you Eliz, hope you’ll be happy there”. GOODBYE.
Page 1
Arvimon F. Mariñas
AB-English 3
Creative writing
The Wife
To love and to be loved is the most wonderful feeling. Having someone you really love is so nice. But what if you are to task to love the woman who you don’t love and marry her. And in the middle of your marriage life the girl you’ve been dreaming of came to your life. Would you teach your heart to love the one you are committed to or to choose the woman of your dream? What love could possibly do?
It’s a sunny day in the month of May, Arthur a handsome man with a 5’7 height with a white complexion and a CEO of a large company is going to his work, while Arthur is on his way he found out that the sky is turning gray. “It looks like it’s going to rain this evening” “maybe sir because the sky is getting darker”. When Arthur arrives in his office his secretary told him that his best friend Mark is having a party tonight and he is invited. “Sir your best friend Mark send an invitation” “party??? For what?” “for your best friend’s wedding Sir “ah ok I’ll go there after my meeting. 5 hours have passed and the meeting was over. “sir your best friend called a while ago” “oh I almost forgot.” Then Arthur attended the party of Mark. In the front door Mark and his secretary is waiting for visitors. When Arthur is at the front door Mark introduces him to his secretary. “Congrats bro finally your getting married” “thank you’ you know what I’m the luckiest man in this world. By the way This is Princess my secretary” “hello Sir I’m Princess” “hi Princess I’m Arthur the best friend of the luckiest man we ever known” “hahaha you’re so funny sir” “don’t be so formal just call me Arthur” “excuse me for a while. Take charge of my best friend make him enjoys this party” “yes sir”
At the party Princess and Arthur enjoyed talking to each other, they get to know each other. They talked as if they knew each other long time ago. Arthur also shared to Princess that she is married. After the party Arthur went home with Princess and he drop princess to her condo. But before they separate ways Arthur ask the number of Princess then princess gave it right away. Then Arthur went home. When she arrive her lovely wife Grace was waiting for him at the sofa. Grace has so many questions.“Stop asking Grace I’m tired I want to sleep” “ok good night.” Before sleeping Arthur make a call to Princess and say goodnight to her. Early morning the cell phone of Arthur beeps. 1 message “good morning Arthur” “good morning too lovely creature”. Then Arthur get up and prepare himself for work. “Arthur come! Eat your breakfast” “thanks Grace but I’m still full” “I’ve cooked you favorite” “I have to go” “Arthur wait”. But Arthur didn’t listen and he gets inside his car. While driving Arthur’s phone ring “hello Arthur, have you taken your breakfast?” “Hi Princess.. ahm not yet, how about you? “me
Ramos, Eliseo Jr. AB-English
Creative Writing
SEVEN O’CLOCK
It was cold evening; a usual night for the village, a month after the shocking crime happened to a beautiful girl and until now, there’s no criminal behind the story paid the right punishment. Every night the whole village was so noisy, the dogs are barking in different direction of the street that you may think that there’s something they saw or happened in the village. And when that time comes, people are afraid to go outsides their houses. Most of them tried to go home before that time, because of many reason and the most similar reason they told me is that it’s so scary in the whole village when you’re going to passed in the street. You may think that there is someone looking at you and ready to kill you anytime and everywhere. There’s always an annoying and mysterious voice you can heard every night, a beautiful voice comes from a girl that is just hiding in the dark sides of the street of the village and when that time comes the voice would become into a scary voice that could make anyone deaf after hearing it. People think that the mysterious voice is come from the girl who was killed last month and maybe the purpose of her existence from the spirit world is to have justice for what happened to her. I’m very curious if the story was real or just part of the people’s imaginative mind that were invented as the day passed by. So I decided to investigate and seek answer for the mysterious voice that is present in the village. It was exactly seven o’clock in the evening, the most terrified hour of the day and really it sounds so scary when this time comes, I already experienced goose bumps in my whole body from my head until the bottom of my feet that time, I don’t know why, but I feel there’s someone who whisper and stop me from doing it, but still I choose to continue to pass every corner of the street.
Until I found myself in the old abandon hospital near the military base camp. There I saw a man who is so drunk; I think he is army and that he is going to the base camp to take some rest. When the mysterious voice started to scream, this time it is so loud and can make me deaf after I heard the mysterious voice, I’m so scared that time, but I choose to stay. The voice continued to scream and the man suddenly stop to check if someone is playing dangerous game with him. Until, I saw with my two eyes that there’s a girl at the back of the man, the girl is full of blood. When the girl screamed into the man’s faced, the man was shocked that the girl in his front is the one he raped and killed a month ago. He tried to run, but the girl was very fast just like a strong wind, who is now so angry this time. I saw the eager of the girl to killed the man.
I realized that this is now a real story, I need to help the man, before he would died, when I was in the place of those two people, the man was already fell in the ground, his heart was not beating any longer. I looked around and the bloody girl turns into white and becomes so angelic in her physical
Page3
her best friend when she was in high school. Lans don’t know the truth, his so strict if Mitch she was talking with the boy. When Lans was reach their house while Mitch watching television in their sofa when he saw Lans she smile and because for her she’s doing nothing at that time. Lans was anger, his face like a demon because of the jealous and Mitch asking “why you are acting like that?” Ken didn’t answer her , he seize Mitch to their room , Mitch trying to explain about his best friend but Ken didn’t believe about her story that they don’t have relationship with that boy the one he saw with her in the road , his shouting and because of the jealous and mixed of anger that’s something demon getting inside to his body he didn’t control his feeling, he don’t know what to do of the dead body of his wife and decided to hide it in the underground and in the next morning he left the house. That’s why Mitch killed Nice she revenge because she taught “NO LOVE WILL PERSIST”
In the morning, Hans think that the reason why Mitch showed frequently because she want to find her dead body. Hans trying to find the body to that house and he found the underground at the back of the old cabinet he found the dead body of Mitch. The police take her body and she was buried and Hans left the house.
Page 2
Arvimon Mariñas
too I did not take my breakfast” “Princess would you like to have a breakfast with me?”. Then Princess accepted her offer and they met at a restaurant. They had a conversation and after that they become lovers. Then Arthur want to take Princess to her office but Princess refuse because she’s concern what others might tell when they saw them, Arthur agree. At the office “sir you seems so happy” “yeah!” with an ear to ear smile and the eyes also smile. Lunch time came. Arthur’s phone rung “hello Princess” “who’s Princess?” “Arthur looked at the callers’ name and it’s Grace. “Ah never mind. Why did you call?” “I just want to ask you to have a lunch with me” “I’m busy Grace” “you’re always busy, you don’t have time for me” “so?”. Then Arthur ended the call. Ring…ring…ring “what? I told you I’m busy Grace” “it’s me Princess” “I’m so sorry Princess” “it’s ok, are you ok?” “Yeah! How about you?” I’m fine’ “by the way why did you call?” “I just want to hear your voice” “eh..You miss me?” “haha”. They had a long conversation. Arthur went home. Grace confronted him and ask who Princess is. Then Arthur told her it’s her girlfriend. Grace was so angry that he slaps Arthur in the face. “How dare you Arthur” “don’t you dare dictate me on what to do. I’ll remind you that our marriage is just fixed and I don’t love you”.” I have loved you Arthur” “the hell I care”. Then Grace throws the vase to Arthur and because of that Arthur got angry and she accidentally pushed Grace on the stairs. She landed on the floor with lots of blood came from his head. Arthur did not know what to do so he run outside the house and leave Grace on the floor with lots of blood. He went to the condo of Princess and told her what had happened. They had mixed emotions sad because Grace was already dead and happy because they could fulfill what they want together.
After five months Princess and Arthur got married. After their wedding they went to the states to live there. The couple where so happy after three years they decided to go back to the Philippines. Then they live at the old house of Arthur and Grace. At evening Arthur room around the house. It seems that it doesn’t change except for the paint that faded. When Arthur looked at the stairs he reminisced the accident that had happened to Grace Years ago, he has teary eyes then suddenly she feels someone top his back when she turned its Princess. “Let’s sleep” “ok honey”. The clock strikes at exactly 12 mid night. Arthur was awaken and hears that someone is knocking at the door but he just ignored it and sleeps again. Early in the morning Princess got up to cook breakfast. Then she hears someone is calling her name but nobody is their except for Arthur, but he is still sleeping. She told Arthur what had happened and Arthur comforted her. After breakfast they went to the place of Mark. “How are you my dear friend?” “I’m fine and so happy with my married life. And you?” “Well, were fine and our relationship is going strong”. The couple spend their day at the house of Mike. By 6 o’ clock they returned home. They were talking and laughing when suddenly the light turned off. Arthur get the emergency light upstairs and when she returned Princess was not there anymore. Then she hears someone was knocking at the door when he is about to open it a bloody hand hold him. He was so shock and was frozen. Then she thought that the lady who appears in front of him was Grace. Five minutes later the lady was gone and Princess arrived. “What’s wrong honey? “I saw Grace” with trembling voice. “What? Grace is already dead how come?” then Arthur told her what happen. Then the electricity went back. About 1 o’clock in the morning Princess woke up coz she’s thirsty. When she got up she saw a lady standing in front of the door with bloody
27The Bloody Vacation
By: Shiela Jean G. Oliverio
(part 1)
I was 10 years old, when I together with my family went out of town for our summer vacation.It was in our ancestral house located at the top of a hill near the sea. You can see from our house the road and the vehicles that pass by. You can smell and fell the sea breeze. It was really a nice not so big but not so little house. When you are at our house standing at the terrace, it seems like you can touch the sky with your bear hands. An ideal place for a family to spend time together. I really thought it would be a very memorable moment for me and my family, for that was the very first time that we’re going to spend our summer together. Indeed it was really remarkable. I can still remember what happened in that very faithful summer vacation of ours.
‘’Mama, are we really going to spend summer together?”
“Yes! Keisha, mom and dad are going to spend summer with you and James.”
“Is that for real mom? There will be no business meetings and phone calls? ”
“Yes, baby there will be no meetings and phone calls in this vacation.”
That was the very conversation I have with my mom before we left home for our out of town trip. While on our way, I am so excited. But when we arrive I feel something bad well happen. It seems like the atmosphere in that community was so gloomy. The place seems to be in doom. That night while I’m in my room cleaning myself for bed I can feel someone is staring at me. I can feel the piercing eyes that were pointed at me. And it makes me feel cold and my body hair stands up in attention because of fear. Since I can’t stand the feeling any longer I immediately finish my bath change into my pajamas and went down stairs to eat dinner.
12:03 am. I woke up feeling so exhausted and thirsty. I’m sweating real badly. I woke up from a dream. In my dream I saw a girl; she’s about the same age as me. She seems to be asking me to live in this place right away. She was telling me something I don’t understand. As I was saying a while ago, I woke feeling so thirsty, but instead of asking my nanny to get me a glass of water I went to my parent’s room and disturbed them from their sleep. As my mom asks me what I want, I ask her to accompany me downstairs for I want to get a glass of water. As we made our way down the feeling that someone was staring at me came back.
“Mom, can I hold your hand?”
“Why? What the matter baby?”
“Nothing, I just want to hold your hand.”
Page 3
Arvimon Mariñas
dress. She wants to shout but no voice came into his mouth then she just closed her eyes and after ten seconds the lady disappeared. In the morning she told Arthur what happened last night. The day is over the couple went to their bed to sleep when suddenly the door slowly open. They looked at each other with fear in their eyes. Princess holds the hand of Arthur then a strong wind blows. The door opens and also the window. When they turned back they saw the lady again or Grace. They run outside their room but everywhere they go Grace follow them. They run to the guest room then they close the door. Because of their fear they fainted. They woke up at 7 in the morning and Grace is gone. They decided to get a paranormal expert. Then the paranormal expert calls the lady which according to them was Grace. The couple asks for forgiveness and explain that it’s just an accident. But the lady talked to the expert that she is not Grace she is the daughter of the care taker of the house she was massacre that’s why she’s dead. She just want to ask help from the couple. And after that conversation the couple promise to help her. Then after her death was given justice she did not appear anymore. One day their door bell beeps. Arthur went outside to his surprise he saw Grace. And according to Grace he will repay for what he had done to her. Grace is not dead her parents brought her to the states. Then a patrol car came Arthur was arrested by the police coz Grace file a case against him. Arthur was put in prison and in order for Princess not to be included in the case they decided to break up and Princess continues her life.
(part 2)
I can’t bear myself to share it with my mom because I don’t want our vacation to end up very short because of those nonsense things that I’m feeling. When we reach the kitchen, mom let go of my hand to look for the switch on the kitchen so that it would be easy for us to get a glass of water and also to avoid minor incidents. As my mom located the switch, turned it on and the light spread on the kitchen she shouted, I was so shocked that I can’t utter something. My mom called my dad and my dad immediately came downstairs and he too was shocked on what he sees. There were blood stained foot prints on the floor and a drop of blood on the kitchen table forming the word HELP. As my mom and dad realize what they were seeing they called the police. As the police came along my mom pulled me upstairs and deposited me in bed. She sung me a lullaby to ease my fears and lull me unto sleep. She never left me until she was sure that I have fallen asleep.
3:00, I was again disturbed from my sleep because of the wind that seems to hug me as I open my eyes to close the window in my room, I was welcomed by the sight of the girl in my dreams standing at the foot of my bed. Her dress was full of blood, her shoulder seems to pull out of her body if you tug it off slightly, and her dress was dilapidated which makes deep cuts visible. Even her foot seems to pull apart and her head was oozing with blood. And I am extremely terrified by the sight of her. It seems like my body was paralyzed. I can’t move, even closing my eyes seems to be very difficult. She was asking for my help. She asks me to follow her, when she turned around and float to the direction of the window my body as if on cue, move and followed her towards the window. When I reach the window she instructed me to hold it. And as I touched the window I’ve seen her with that same dress she was wearing, she was from the kitchen and was running upstairs unto her room, a guy was after her, he was holding a baseball bat with him, it was covered with blood. The girl was running, I can see her crying while doing all her might to get away from that guy, she was wheezing and sweating. As she reaches upstairs, she was running towards my room, as she gets in, she tried to lock the door, but the man after her stop it by putting the baseball bat he was holding across the door. As the girl run towards the window just as she holds it and prepared to pull herself the man behind her hit her on the head by the baseball bat. The man hits her until her head cracked and the blood ooze and spilled on the floor. And as if not satisfied, the guy went down at the kitchen and when he came back he was holding a very big blade and chops the girl’s body.
I was horrified by the scene, as I opened my eyes the girl was nowhere to be seen. As I turned around the word “HEPL, PLEASE GIVE ME JUSTICE” was written in the wall by the use of blood. As I walked towards the wall and touched it, the words slowly vanished. I went back to bed, sit and hug my knees, cried and cried until there’s no more tears in my eyes.
Around 8:10 as I woke up, I looked around searching for the girl, I was expecting to see her again, but I can’t find her. So I took a bath and after making myself presentable went down to looked for my parents and my brother. The day seems to be so short. I am dreading for the night to come. I’m afraid to have the same dream. I am afraid to see the girl the night before. The whole day, I was trying to tell my mom about what happened but she won’t listen to me. She even scolded me for making up stories. She said if I keep talking about that nonsense, she will cut short our vacation and we will go home. And so I keep my mouth shut and convince myself that what transpired the night before was just a nightmare.
(part 3)
But I can’t just help myself so I ask my mom again about what we have seen in the kitchen that night, but she said it was already taking care of by the police. By that statement, I finally understood that my mom does not want to talk about it.
The sun sets and darkness slowly darkness spread. I was lying in my bed. It must have been hours that all I did was to lie down and stare on the ceiling. I am afraid to close my eyes because I’ve been thinking that if I close my eyes and sleep the same dream will occur again. But as I was drifting to sleep I was disturb by the commotions downstairs. I can hear cries, things that being thrown and voices that were begging for their life. But I am afraid to go down. So instead of going down I bolt the door in my room and forced myself to sleep. The next day, cops were in our house again. And as I look for my parents, I’ve found out that two of our house help were killed. The one was being hanged, but the officer said that the victim died because of broken bones. He said that the victim was already dead before it was hanged. While the other one died not because of the cuts but because of suffocation since her head was put on a plastic and the vacuum machine was used against her. And when the killer thinks that she is no longer alive he cut the breast part of the victim and took its heart and put it on the palm of the victim.
Upon hearing this, I was horrified. I run to look for my dad, when I bumped on someone. When I looked at him, I almost pass out because the face of that someone was the face of the killer in my dreams. As he holds me, I trembled because of fear. When he ask me what’s wrong I almost blurted out that everything was wrong. That if not because of him everything would be right.
That day seems to be so exhausting. I so wanted to go home and forget all about that vacation of outs. But since there was a murder that happened in our home, my parents can’t go just like that.
On the third day of our stay, nothing happened until the next day. So my parents thought that e everything was back to normal. Those two days, I would say was the best moments of my life, for since our house was near on the sea shore we swim, goes sightseeing and fishing. We were so happy during those days. It seemed like nothing bad had transpired. We actually forget about the killings and I was able to somehow forget about my dream. But on the fifth day, the body of our neighbor was found in their garage. His tummy is open and his intestines were missing as well as his kidneys. His face looks so terrified. And his fingers are all broken.
As we’ve seen those, my parents took us home. That night my brother throws tantrums. He wouldn’t sleep; he keeps on crying maybe because of trauma. That night he gave his nanny a hard time. That night too, the girl visited me again in my sleep, bit this time, she’s not alone. Our house help was with her. They were outside my window and they we’re calling me, as I turned unto them they told me to go. They we’re asking me to live the place immediately the soonest time possible. When I ask why, they did not answer. They instructed me to follow them and so I did. We end up at the back of our ancestral house at the wall; they show me a door and said that, that door ends up on the sea shore. As I am about to follow them, my nanny wake me up.
The next morning as I woke up, I immediately go downstairs and into the garden at the back. I’ve search for the door that I have seen in my dreams. And as I touched the roots of orchids that grow
(part 4)
on the wall, I’ve seen the door as I try to open it; my mom calls me from the house for breakfast. So I turned to went inside, when our dead neighbor stand right next to me as I’ve seen him I shouted because I was really terrified. And so my parents and nanny runs outside and ask me.
“What the matter Keisha?” my daddy asks.
“I’ve seen our neighbor daddy; he was standing right next to me awhile ago”
“Keisha, you know that lying is bad right?” my mom said.
“Of course mommy, and I’m not lying mom, I’ve really seen him”
“How are you going to see him and how can he stand right next to you when his was at his coffin?”
“But mom, I did see him, he was here awhile ago.”
“Stop lying Keisha, it’s no longer funny.”
“Why can’t you believe me mommy? I’m telling the truth, he was really here. I’m not a liar you knew that so well.” She whispered.
My parents never believed in a word I said. And so, my nanny tells me that it’s okay, for she believes in me. She brings me inside and we ate breakfast. The day almost went well if not for the thud I heard inside the bathroom. When I looked inside, I’ve found an arm on the floor, I screamed at the top of my lungs, and my nanny ran towards me. When she sees the arm on the floor she was shocked, she braces herself and hugs me. When I finally relax a little bit, we looked at the arm again and read the words that were being carved and it says;
“You’re next”
As my nanny felt me trembling she hushed me and we went downstairs. And told my parents about what we have seen. So they went to my room to see for themselves. But when they arrive, the arm was gone. My mom and dad were so angry in me and my nanny because they thought that we were lying.
That night I and my nanny woke up because of the noises outside. As we went outside and making our way downstairs someone grabs my nannies arm I am about to shout when I recognize that it was Talia, my brothers nanny, she put her finger on her mouth to signal me to keep quite. When I looked for my brother, I saw him behind Talia; he was hugging Talia’s skirt for dear life. And he was crying to. I am about to asked Talia where our parents are when I heard mom’s cries.
Upon hearing my mother’s voice, I ran towards the direction of her voice, on my way, I slip on a wet surface when I touched it, I saw blood as I trace the blood, my eyes landed on my father’s lifeless body covered by blood. And I was terrified again. I started to cry and crawl towards my dad, when my nanny Jane put her hands on my mouth and pick me up and slowly made her way back on Talia and my brother’s hiding place.
(part 5)
When we reached Talia and my brother, we slowly made our way out of the house through the terrace. But we can still hear my mother’s cries. As Talia was trying to hand my brother James towards Jane, my mother cries no longer. Upon realizing this, the fear inside me intensified because I can smell death was making it’s was unto us. When James landed on the ground, Talia instructed us to go, she ask Jane to hide us unto the door in the wall. And so we made our way towards it.
At the garden, when we almost reached the door, we heard Talia shouted because of pain. We can hear her running, fighting for her dear life. As we get inside, Jane can’t bear herself to go further inside the tunnel, and so we peep on the door. And there we’ve seen the guy, he was choking Talia on the terrace, Jane tried to g outside to help, but I hug her and beg her to stay, while my brother James was crying silently. As Jane realizes that we needed her, she decided to stay with us.
Talia on the other hand was still fighting, she kicks the man on his penis, the man fell on his knees, and so Talia gets a pot of flower and banged it on the killers head. The killer lost consciousness and so Talia looked for a knot and tied down the killer and afterwards calls for the police before she finally passes out because of exhaustion and her wounds.
The police came and investigated the incidents. Talia was brought to the hospital to be tended. My mom was seen in the master’s bedroom, she was lying on the floor, also covered by her blood. Her head was cut as well as her fingers and her tongued. While my dad was found outside their bedrooms door, dead and his head was cracked as well as his knees.
Talia relate the story to the cops and the cops took the killer in their mobile car. At the prison, as the police tried to interview the killer, they found out that the killer was suffering from a mental disorder. And so he was referred to a mental institution. But after two days, his body was found inside his room dead. He committed suicide.
I and my brother were raised by our grandparents on our mother’s side. While our nannies Talia and Jane were being rewarded for saving our lives.Until now, I can still remember that bloody vacation of ours. And I still trembled as I recall that incident in my past. For years I’ve been seeing a psychiatrist and so is my brother.
,,, END ,,,
"Big house"
Kaye Valerie Jorillo
(Part 2)
After that incident, she regularly felt presence in their house, as if there were some other people aside from them. And then Jessie also told her about the eerie thing that happened to her in nikki’s room. Few days ago, she turned on the air-con and then went downstairs to drink some water.
But when she comes back, the air-con turn off itself even though it is not in a timer mode. And she knows nobody turned it off, because at that time, she’s alone. It was then james recalled one afternoon when he goes to the rest room down stairs. only aunt Melinda knew this.
He was about to leave when he suddenly heard a voice coming from the other cubicle saying that she cant get out because the door was stuck. He thought it was nikki. He was already nudging the door when the girl said “can you please push the door? Hurry up.”
Then he irritably said “okay I’m already trying” because he already prying it open. He tried hard, he did. But it wouldn’t budge. Then he told her that the door is off the latch. Then she started banging the door. He thought nikki’s really in a hurry to get out. Then the banging stopped. Then his sweat roll down his forehead then he was like “okay fine, that’s it. I’m going to break this ugly thing” so, he ask her to move farther back because he was going to kick the door. And he doesn’t want her to get hurt. But she didn’t respond. So, she kicked the door anyway. He kicked the door until it opened. He was surprised when there’s no girl. No one was there. He was so shocked. And then mom came up and said “what happened? What happened to the door?” I told her I kicked it. She asked me why. But I did not answer.
Then she never asked again. He was interrogated auntie Melinda but he did not told her the true story because he didn’t want to sound stupid that’s why he lied. Aunt Melinda did not seem to believe his story. He said. He did not tell all of them because he don’t want to scare them. And he thought he’s only the one experiencing that kind of crazy thing. They all got scared about what they have heard. And then, lastly, they surprised when somebody knock on the door looking for their uncle an then they told the person that their uncle is on a conference two weeks ago and planning to go home d next week. But the person got confused because according to him, he just saw their uncle smoking at the terrace a while ago.
so she decided to file some leave of absent for two days. She feel’s good when she was in staying at home, no disturbances and stress free. One night when she was resting in her room setting down with a comfort sense of relief for two hours she sat there thinking of bygone times, recalling a happy moments when suddenly blackout and sense of loneliness crept over her so she decided to cover up in bed and lay listening to the rain and wind until she fall to sleep. Suddenly the bed clothes began to slip away slowly toward the foot of the bed, as if someone were pulling them! She could not stir, she could not speak. Still the blanket slipped deliberately away, until her breast was uncovered. Then with a great effort she seized them and drawsthem over head. Presently she heard a heavy footstep in her room like the step of an elephant; it seemed to her that it was not like anything human. She said to herself that it was just a dream, simply a hideous dream. And so she lay thinking it over until she convinced herself that it was just really a dream. She thought that it was just only in the hospital she something like weirdness but she was wrong still she can feel any mysterious happening at home. Back to her duty in the hospital something wrong she felt again. In distant part of the hospital building, she heard a muffled slamming of doors. She heard at intervals footsteps creeping in and out among the corridors and up and down the stairs. Last night in her duty in the hospital over and over again weirdness happened but this time it is very mysterious, she go alone to comfort room, when before she enter she saw a two kids having a same face playing inside, the two kids suddenly starring at her then silence come, Trina was very scared and don’t know what to do, she wants to shout as loud as she can but she cannot do it, she run down the stairway back to the office until she fall to the floor. Her very friend Aziza saw what happened to her then Trina close her eyes and she don’t know what happened next. When she woke up she saw herself lying in the bed of the hospital, then she cried. Her friend, Aunt, Brother, and Friends comforted her. She want to tell the truth to everyone about what happened but her Aunt and Aziza hold her not to tell them anymore because they don’t want to complicate everything instead they help Trina regarding with that situation.
For almost four executive nights of the weirdness that happened to Trina, she can’t take it anymore so she decided to have someone that who could possible to help her regarding in her problem. With the help of her friend and Aunt they found a person who is expert in ghost hunting. When Trina talks to the person that who could help her, she is not doubtful, she wants that as soon as possible they can set for a setting and do the ritual. After they both prepare they easily do the ghost hunting. In the place where it is silent, they are doing the rituals in searching the kid that Trina wants to talk with. Then in a few minutes Trina is already ready and concentrating and focusing her mind. Her Aunt was nervous, she wants to help Trina but only she can do is to support her. It took Trina and the ghost hunter Ryan to find the ghost; they waited for more than hour to finally saw the young boy. After which Trina and the Ghost talk, she asked the kid why she disturb her in her life that she did not do anything, but the kid has no answer.
Later the kid said to Trina that he don’t want to scare her only he want was that to help her in his problem, he only want Justice in his death, he only need the help of Trina because he know that she could possible help him. Trina was silent in a moment, she was thinking deeply. She pause for a while, she breathe deeply, and then start to cry. She don’t know on what to do because she is doubtful to help the kid because a lot of questions that formulate in her mind, because she was thinking of the young boy her heart was touched so she agree as if she don’t have any choice but to help the child. Months passed Trina solve the problem, she found the person that who killed the child and the justice was revealed. Then it was the last time Trina saw the child with having a clear face like he is something happy. At last Trina was solved the case and she is also happy that at least in some ways she help the poor child to commit his justice in death. After four years Trina finally found herself working in the same hospital as a registered doctor and same with her close friend Aziza. She has now her own family and it is still fresh in her mind about the child she help, for her it was a very mysterious and unforgettable moment that she experienced in her life.
-THE END-
"Big house"
(Part 3)
Again they got surprised because no one goes upstairs because they were all so busy chatting about their experience inside the big house.
They let the person come in so he could take some coffee and rest because he was so wet because of the heavy rain.
They also let the person sleep in a vacant room because it is not safe anymore for him to travel. They all got sleep and wake up the next day. They called the person mang ben. They let him eat his breakfast the next day but mang ben was not anymore in his room. They search for him but he’s nowhere to be found.
Until a letter seen by nikki saying “all of you should take care” their aunt Melinda remembered his husband saying that before they have bought the house, the name of the owner passed away already and it is named ben. They don’t know the history of the house but they bought it immediately because it is so big and at the same time, so cheap. Until now, they still don’t know what is the intention of the man who visited their house, and what is the intention of the ghosts that was bugging their family. Jessie decided to come back to her place because she’s very afraid of what she have heard.
While nikki, aunt Melinda and james stayed curious as to what kind of entity is dwelling inside their big house.
_ END _
3:00 A.M
BY: Herny R. Bon
_page 1_
It is 3:00A.M when Heather suddenly felt something creepy in her room. She turned on the lights and went down stairs to have a glass of cold water. She was facing the open window and felt the cold breeze from the outside. The whistling wind was enclosed with a mysterious melancholy. It seemed that someone that is not like ours is whispering something unclear. She was frightened when she saw a shadow passing in the mirror located at the left portion of the table she was situated at. To her surprised, she accidentally dropped the glass that lacerated her palm. As she ran upstairs, the droplets of blood spilt on the floor. She banged the door and locked it. She took a deep breath and laid herself in her bed. Maybe she was just having a hallucination. She insisted. The next morning, she immediately told her mother about the experience she had that night.
“Mom, you have to believe me, I am not making up stories just to get your attention. That’s the problem with you. You’re always out for some business trips and just leaving me here all alone in our creepy house! Amanda said.
“Oh come on Amanda, what I’m doing every now and then is just for your own sake! Since your father died, I was left alone to take care of you and all our businesses. Please don’t insist that I am taking you for granted. You’re old enough now to take charge of yourself so stop making up nonsense stories cause it’s freaking me out! Will you?
Amanda turned her back from her mom and walked away. She wandered everywhere her feet will bring her. As she got tired of walking, he happened to pass by a stream and decided to take a rest there. She sat down and there and burst out her emotions and anger to the world.
Amanda was used to be left alone in their house since her mother was widowed by her father. The ideal family that they had before was nothing but just a memory. She was a happy child before but now, it’s just as if she own the problem of the whole world.
_page 2_
It was sunset and the darkness started to cover the sky. Amanda decided to go back home because it was merely to rain. It was already gloomy and dark when she reached their house. She went immediately to her bedroom and took a rest after a day full of depression. The clock struck at 3:00 A.M again and Amanda was awakened by an unknown noise downstairs. She tried to neglect it and tried to sleep again. The wind blew stronger from the open window. The curtains swayed back and forth. Amanda can’t sleep and she got scared again. She jumped out from her bed and reached the doorknob. To her dismay, it was locked from the outside and she can’t open it. the light started to flicker and turned on and off. She was sweating cold and she was shaking because of fear. She got her phone and tried to make a call to her mom but her phone was already dead bat. She stared at the open window when an image of a white lady was entering from the window. She screamed and shouted but the image is going close to her. She closed her eyes and braced herself. The white lady was gone. The wind stopped blowing intensely. She was paranoid at that incident
Another night when Amanda was sitting at their veranda. She saw a dark shadow passed in front of her. She was shocked and hold a deep breath. Every now and then she can hear voices whispering some words on her ears. She heard a cry from a lady. A voice that’s humming from nowhere. Every time she laid herself to bed, she can’t seem to sleep because of the torment that she felt the torment that she felt from the creatures that are not like ours. One day, Amanda talked to her mother.
“Mom, can we leave this house?” She implied.
“No! We’re not going to live this house for it has a sentimental value for me!!”
“But, I can’t stand any longer in here! Every day is a torture for me mom!”
“No Amanda it’s just a state of your mind”.
Amanda insisted on her friends to have a sleep over in their house since her mom was away for some business trip as usual. John and Steph came over and slept over Amanda’s house. During the night, they ate, and had a drinking session accompanied by laughter’s and fun. When they already decided to take a rest, they slept together in Amanda’s room. Hours passed and the clock struck again at 3:00 AM. Amanda was awakened because she felt that someone is touching her. She woke her friends up and tells them to be vigilant about their surroundings. They heard something being dropped downstairs. They all went down and they saw nothing.
The lights again flickered and the doors started banging. The wind blew harder and all of them were really frightened. John run through the door but was failed to escape. It was closed. John started to shout for help.
“Help! Somebody help us! We’re trapped!” he shouted.
“No one will going to hear us. There is no neighboring houses nearby.” Amanda replied.
Rea Kristine P. Alonzo (page 1)
THE LOST SOULS
Once upon a time, not so long ago, an incident came to the small village of Sandy, Rock Vertoud. A woman named Pauline Frechette killed a priest named George Swanck in the mid of 1970; a woman named Alma Fisher who was a church leader, a junior high school student who was a youth pastor named Cheryl Moodley and many other innocent people within that said year. The following year another killing had happened to a young girl named Carol Dun in 1971; a values teacher named Etta Ring and finally, a pretty grade-schooler named Mary Kate Hens who was a pastor’s kid in the early winter of the same year.
Pauline was not a vampire, werewolf, ghoul, or any unnamable creature. She was only a woman brought into a religious family and got married to a very religious man named Ross Frechette. Years after her marriage, Pauline and her husband were given a very lovely daughter named Bethany. The marriage was a perfect marriage a family could ever dreamed of, but suddenly changed by an accident that have killed her husband and her daughter living her alone.
There was some shock, of course, because of the accident that had happened. Paula had turned her back to the religion she have known and later have blamed God to what had become to her family. It made her faith lesser as time goes by which lead to her weak soul and resulted her to be the subject of evil possession. Due to her weak faith, Pauline was possessed by a demon. Pauline then have started to hear sounds, voices which made her crave for blood.
_page 3_
“What the hell is going on in here Amanda?” Steph asked.
“I don’t know. I really don’t know.” Amanda signed.
“Oh my God!” Steph screamed.
“What happened?” asked John
“ I saw something! I saw a lady without a head. She’s bringing a knife!”
The three were trembling in fear. Suddenly, all the lights were turned off. Everywhere is dark. Nothing can be seen but only darkness. A few moments, the lights was turned on but still flickering. John was puzzled.
“Where is Steph?” he asked.
“I don’t know! I can’t see her when the lights turned off.”
They tried to find Steph and to their surprised, they saw Steph’s dead body on the floor near the dining table. The body was full of blood. Amanda shouted in fear. Both of them was trembling and shaking.
A few minutes later, they saw the apparition of the white lady holding a knife. They ran inside the house and tried to hide but John was already stabbed by the white lady that leads to his death. Amanda was shocked and cried as much as she could. She shouted.
“What do you want? Why are you doing this to me?”
The lights were back to normal. The flickering stopped. Amanda can’t stand looking at her friends dead body. She was starting to be paranoid.
Three days later. Her mom opened the door of their house.
“Amanda? I’m home!”
As she continued walking, she saw the dead bodies on the floor. She screamed and ran upstairs while shouting.
“Amanda? Amanda? Where are you?”
She got no answer from Amanda. She got the key of Amanda’s room and opened it. To her surprised, she saw Amanda hanging on the ceiling.
She burst out in tears and fell on the floor. She saw Amanda’s suicide note saying;
“Mom, I can’t bear it anymore. I love you but forgive me.”
_page 4_
When her mother hired a psychic, she found out that the white lady that is living in their house is the other woman of her husband which he killed there. Her husband died in an accident because he was bothered by the white lady while he was driving. The lady was having a revenge on them. From then on, Amanda’s mom left the house and started a new life.
Rea Kristine Alonzo (page 2)
She aroused against the religion she was brought in and murdered every person that preaches the word of God, killing brutally the village priests, nuns, religious organization leaders, youth preachers, and many believers. These said people were tortured to death, ripped-off skin while still alive, every victim shares the same amount of brutality but only differ in one thing. Each and every victim was strayed out from their families without any trace of the kidnapping, and was brought to different places which have a significant symbol to the village.
The first victim was a priest named George Swanck, he was the church priest of where Pauline and her family use to attend. Fr. George was taken after presiding a mass, 17th day of July 1970. The priest was walking peaceably towards to monastery, when he had noticed a woman crying loudly nearby, as he was eager to help that woman who seemed to be very familiar, he went near and said “my child you could tell God all your pains”. Just then he was attacked without anybody noticing the incident. The priest was brought into a middle of nowhere, in the most unreachable place in the middle of the woods, dark and creepy. Fr. George had gained his consciousness, groaning in pains with hands and foot nailed into a tall, big, old tree. He was screaming to death, begging and asking “my child what on earth’s power made you all of this?” Pauline answered with a devilish voice, “I ‘am no body’s child priest! No one has ever owned me… call your so-called God to save you, and pray for your soul if there be any…” A reddish substance colored all the dead leaves on the ground, drops of blood ran through the tip of his fingers while seeing hell into Pauline’s evil eyes. Skin was ripped-off slowly and gently consciously from the priest body, taking pleasure in George’s agony to the torture she made and experiencing a satisfaction partially. Everyone was puzzled about the possible killer of the priest, rather have sympathized to what the priest had ended up.
Rea Kristine Alonzo (page 3)
The second victim was Alma Fisher, she was a church leader actively participating house visits within the different household. She was taken after in the same year with the first victim, Alma was about to visit Pauline to guide her emotionally through the help of God’s message. On her way to the Frechette’s place she had this small uncertainty of what was going on, but she was confident to meet Pauline at her most convenient time perhaps, she pursued to come over and give Pauline the words of God. She could already see Pauline at the mouth of their balcony, looking so tired and upset. Alma greeted her pleasantly “Good afternoon dear, how have you been?” Pauline then stared at her, as if she was a newly acquainted, but later then smiled slightly that have given Alma a sort of comfort. Pauline then offered her place to Alma without any word, good thing that Alma had gotten it right and went inside. While sitting in the entertainment area, Alma have seen the messy place full of picture of Pauline’s wedding, and a picture of her daughter during her toddler age. Alma then started asking about Pauline’s plans, but no words came out from Pauline’s mouth, instead she went near towards the table were some of the albums were placed. There, she saw picture of some people she knew with holes somewhere in the eyes, encircled with a red inked pen. Her heart started to beat faster, intends to gather more information to support her proposition, but as she supposedly to open the other page of the album, she heard a step towards her. She knew it was Pauline coming, so she returned the album to where it was taken as soon as possible, but it was to realize that Pauline was actually seeing her from a distance. Pauline handed her a cup of tea. At the first moment, she have given Pauline a fainted smile along with it was a worried voice saying that “I should keep going Pauline, Thank you for the tea” Pauline nodded. Alma grabbed her things and stood up, but as she was about to open the door, completely fainted and fell down into her knees. Alma had loosened her consciousness.
Pauline pulled her out into the kitchen and placed her beside an oven, she never had the chance to bring Alma anywhere else to hide the murder because it was never been in the plan just yet. She just came up into the idea when Alma had started to open those Albums she had in the living room, there she put a sleeping pills. While Alma was deeply asleep as an effect of the pill she has accidentally taken, she was injected with an antiseptic. At least Pauline was not that brutal with the pain, but as an exchange of her generosity she will wait till Alma gain her consciousness, and there she will execute her devilish plans.
Rea Kristine Alonzo (page 4)
Alma opened her eyes slightly, she felt something warm in her mouth down into her neck. She wanted to scream out loud for help, but could not make any sound. Just before she attempted to get rid of the wires in her body, she progressively heard a gentle sound from the outside. Door crimping, and step by step the sound was coming near that makes even more uneasy of the situation. Then she heard a familiar voice saying, “Good evening dear, how you have been?” Alma wanted to beg but she could never say a word, of course she would never create one because her mouth was sawed-closed. You could see it into her massive droplets of tears that she wanted to survive, begging for forgiveness without knowing what for, saying sorry for being there or what may be the reason was. For the first time, Alma had seen what hell was made of. She could not feel anything yet, but she was struggling. The same with the first victim she was marked with the numbers “666” a sign of evil at upper left of her breast. Skin was ripped off while she was still conscious, and suffered till the last breath.
Days seemed to became nights in the village ever since, houses are locked up in a long daylight and fully awake during night fearing for everyone’s safety and security. The murderous plot had lasted over and over again, haunting down the believers of God, ripping each victim’s skin to death and drawn a symbol of “666”. From a religious creation of God into a ghost of everyone’s mind, she has inflected everybody’s fears, which made everyone in the village doubtful. Because of what had happened, the number of unfaithful men had increased, and that are more inviting to become a focus of the unwanted souls to break through. The number of Paulines had increased because people doubted God’s power that they were being possessed by fallen angels and have lost their faith completely.
This situation lasted for many fearful days to night, night into months and months into years. But there was a man who took the risk to fight against darkness and created a group of faithful people using bible to spread the words of God. These men have been battling inside for a long time but have won because of their faith.
Yet even in this enlightened age, when so many parents are aware of the psychological damage they may do to their children, surely there was one parents somewhere in the Sandy, Rock Village—or perhaps one grandmother—who quitted the kids by telling them that Pauline Frechette would get them if they didn’t watch out, if they were not good at all. And surely a hush fell as children looked towards their dark windows and thought of Pauline is in her shiny knife trying to kill all believers of God.
Demons are out there, I can hear the grandmother whispering as the wind whistles down the chimney pipe and shuffles around the old pot lid crammed in the stove hole. They are out there, and if you are neither hearing the words of God nor reading the Bible, it may be their faces you see looking in your bedroom window after everyone in the house is asleep except you; it may be their smiling faces you see peeking at you from in the closet in the middle of the night, the stop sign she held up when she crossed the little children in one hand , the razor she used to kill her victims.
ARES,PETER A. PAGE 1
AB-ENGLISH 3
MASTERMIND
Everyone alarmed the horrible news. A girl found lying dead along the way of Sta. Clara street, Brgy. San Nicolas, Makati City. A crime mark as one of the most brutal event in the history of that place. A girl named Anna more or less 19 years old known as a very kind girl in their place.
Month after, the crime was unsolved since no one can point who’s the responsible of that crimes. All San Nicolas had been settled and the crime almost fades away to the public and to the mind of people. It was one night when the family Santos fixed or their bedtime. Rico on the other hand is keep busy listening music to his room. But he was alarmed the voice in his room, it was so clinking sound calling in his name. “ Rico? Rico?” the voiced said. Mommy? Daddy? Is that you? Said Rico button one answered to him. Suddenly, he heard a dropping of something liquid to his bed. Blood!! He cried blood! It was blood from the ceiling a very fresh blood but no one is there. Rico began to panic and went into the door, but he can’t pull his feet just to make a step. But however, he pushes himself trying to reach the door and finally he succeeded. “Ja!ja!ja!ja! You can’t escape Rico!” who are you???... Asked Rico… “jajajajajaja” the voice laughed and immediately disappear. He went back to his bed but he can’t sleep because he was disturbed by the annoying voice. A minute after the strange voice back and now, it was terrible, and very annoying. The voiced that need asked something and it was the life of Rico. The vice keep reminds him about the past event. He was being disturbed that mysterious voice and keep followed her wherever she go through and even to his dream. The morning after that night, he told to his best friend Nikko about what happened to him last night. “Nik? I was so Shock last night when I’ve heard a strange voice calling at me… He said he want to revenge…” said Rico. “You know what??? I think that is your girlfriend Anna ja!ja!ja!ja! Niko then laughed.” “I didn’t know exactly but yes it sounds like Anna... But wait?? I am not responsible for her death uh!!!??” defense Rico… and both laughed. But Rico couldn’t deny the fact on what he had done, and the yesterday’s event couldn’t change. And he couldn’t escape the tragic event he had and the yesterdays didn’t left to him. But he couldn’t deny on what he had done, it was him and nothing else. “You’re dying already Anna!! You’re dying and will never come back!! Ja!ja!ja! Poor little Anna the secret will remain secret as it is.
It was Sunday afternoon, when Rico’s parents were out of town. He was alone to their very big house. It is flourished with silk garments. The wall was painted blue mixed with white. Three stories at the top of it, you can find the terrace which you can almost see the whole San Nicolas. It is fine and so relaxing. It has five rooms, one for him, one for his parents and the rest
ARES,PETER A. PAGE 1
AB-ENGLISH 3
MASTERMIND
Everyone alarmed the horrible news. A girl found lying dead along the way of Sta. Clara street, Brgy. San Nicolas, Makati City. A crime mark as one of the most brutal event in the history of that place. A girl named Anna more or less 19 years old known as a very kind girl in their place.
Month after, the crime was unsolved since no one can point who’s the responsible of that crimes. All San Nicolas had been settled and the crime almost fades away to the public and to the mind of people. It was one night when the family Santos fixed or their bedtime. Rico on the other hand is keep busy listening music to his room. But he was alarmed the voice in his room, it was so clinking sound calling in his name. “ Rico? Rico?” the voiced said. Mommy? Daddy? Is that you? Said Rico button one answered to him. Suddenly, he heard a dropping of something liquid to his bed. Blood!! He cried blood! It was blood from the ceiling a very fresh blood but no one is there. Rico began to panic and went into the door, but he can’t pull his feet just to make a step. But however, he pushes himself trying to reach the door and finally he succeeded. “Ja!ja!ja!ja! You can’t escape Rico!” who are you???... Asked Rico… “jajajajajaja” the voice laughed and immediately disappear. He went back to his bed but he can’t sleep because he was disturbed by the annoying voice. A minute after the strange voice back and now, it was terrible, and very annoying. The voiced that need asked something and it was the life of Rico. The vice keep reminds him about the past event. He was being disturbed that mysterious voice and keep followed her wherever she go through and even to his dream. The morning after that night, he told to his best friend Nikko about what happened to him last night. “Nik? I was so Shock last night when I’ve heard a strange voice calling at me… He said he want to revenge…” said Rico. “You know what??? I think that is your girlfriend Anna ja!ja!ja!ja! Niko then laughed.” “I didn’t know exactly but yes it sounds like Anna... But wait?? I am not responsible for her death uh!!!??” defense Rico… and both laughed. But Rico couldn’t deny the fact on what he had done, and the yesterday’s event couldn’t change. And he couldn’t escape the tragic event he had and the yesterdays didn’t left to him. But he couldn’t deny on what he had done, it was him and nothing else. “You’re dying already Anna!! You’re dying and will never come back!! Ja!ja!ja! Poor little Anna the secret will remain secret as it is.
It was Sunday afternoon, when Rico’s parents were out of town. He was alone to their very big house. It is flourished with silk garments. The wall was painted blue mixed with white. Three stories at the top of it, you can find the terrace which you can almost see the whole San Nicolas. It is fine and so relaxing. It has five rooms, one for him, one for his parents and the rest
PAGE 2
are for the guest and visitors. His only one child and their family are very prominent, his father and mother are both business minded that’s why he didn’t want to give additional burden to them. He was reminiscing on what happened one night which he couldn’t escape. “No!! Stop Rico!! Please stop!!!Please???” It was Anna his former girlfriend begging to him but he was too boastful and succeeded to his desire.
While sitting at the terrace he was destructed by the noise in the second floor. “Who’s that??” But no one answer to him. He immediately went down. But again….. “No…no….no… stop! Your died don’t make my life miserable Anna!!! “He said but the shadow is very angry! “Blood against blood, life against life!!! Rico you must pay for it!!” Eventually Rico run to his room and immediately lock the door. “No Anna… I will never let my life miserable you are already died… But in his room he heard again the voice… “Don’t hide Rico..!! Just face it…!!!! Ja!ja!ja!ja!” but unlike before, the voice now is vey strange wanted to kill Rico. “Leave me alone!!!!!!!! How dare you disturbed me!!!!”. The voice is went near to him ...” you must be died ….!!.
At Night he went to the CR, but upon looking into the mirror he read a message…. Your life has been counted!!!! Make fun to your self…. Make fun!!!! As he glared he saw the blood flown from the shower. He attempted to twist the door knob just to go outside but the door wasn’t locked…” ja!Ja!ja! How does it feel Rico?? Tomorrow night … marks the end of your journey ja!ja!Ja!....”. Rico was very afraid He went back to his room but the voice has been registered to his mind and he flash back it many times…….”blood against blood,,,, life against life….” No these are all nightmares … but even though how many times he tried to forget, the past will always... There in his mind. “I trusted you Rico… but what you did????”. The voice again appeared. “A-N-NA!!!! Lived me alone!!!” Rico said. But the voice is clear that she wanted to have revenge. “Justice Rico I want Justice and you know who can solved it and it was your lives”. As the voice gone Rico then shimmering and he was afraid of what the voiced said to him.
Monday night Rico is very excited because his parent will be back he cooked food for the dinner and set the table. He noticed that it was past eight o’clock and he decided to watch the TV but he was surprised when she saw Anna on the TV. It was full of blood and smiled at him; he ran and ran until he reached to his room. But Anna is waiting there ….”Stop Anna!!! Stop!!!”But Anna continues to walk until he reached Rico. Rico then went on the top of his bed and shouting “live me alone!!!!!!!!!!!!! Live me alone!!!!!!!!!” but Anna Continue to laughed until he saw the neck tie and tied his neck and hung unto the ceiling………..
It was the life of Rico can cure the soul of Anna who wanted to have revenge. Rico found hanging himself to the ceiling without any reason but in reality he was the mastermind of killing Anna.
Samson B. Tangonan
AB ENGLISH 3
CREATIVE WRITING
MY LOVABLE DOG, THE MONSTER KILLER
Page 1
In a mysterious place of Mt. Semmerian the highest mountain in the place of Merian. There were two towns that you can find at the top of the said mountain. The town of Samvel was considering as the poorest town in the place. While the town Mervis was the richest town among of it. The towns were isolated with each other by the virgin and spooky forest, the forest was called as the “bloody forest.” Since no one was alive nor safe when entering that forest. Thousands of people were missing that until now were not yet found by their respective families. It gives a quiet confusion to anybody who lives there why many bloody incidents were really happening to their place? A sense that bothering their minds if who was the killer and how to stop the crime every now and then. Many said that how long will it take the horror crime in their place? While some would say that what should the best solution to stop that kind of malady? Everyone was afraid to talk with regards to that matter” the bloody forest…………. What was the mysterious that involved the place? Let us find out as we go through the story events.
The gloomy place of Mt. Semmerian was divided into two towns, the town of Samvel and the town of Mervis. The place of Samvel was inhabited by the lower class families including the Torres family. Where in that place there was a simple, beautiful, intelligent and diligent girl living, together with her sick parents. She was Samantha Torres the silent type kind of girl. While in the town of Mervis there was also a family living named Retros. Few families were occupying this place; they were the elite class only. The Retros family was considering in their place as the richest and the strictest as well. But they had a son who are helpful, humble, and handsome and a kind hearted person. Specifically he was very generous to help the orphan and the unprivileged children. He has also a fund raising program called “Matulungin at responsible.” That even now his parents did not know it. The term matulungin and responsible is derived from first letter of his complete named Mervin Retros.
It was late afternoon when the parents of Samantha busy working in the farm under the heat rays of the sun. Samantha noticed the night before that both his mother and father are unfeeling well. Maybe because of the tiring days of constant working in the farm. And for the reason that they eat only once a day because of the food shortage brought by the typical season in their place. In the midst of the night during the time her parents got collapse. She was very helpless. She doesn’t know what to do. She cried out loud!........ Then shout and shout… she almost panic!.... asking for some help, but nobody could help her. “God help me….help my mother and father,” she said to herself. She look above the altar were the image of Jesus Christ was placed. She holds tightly the hands of her mother. Until her parent got awake but can’t talk
Page 2
to each other. “Why is this happening to us?"She said, I can’t live alone without the both of you……tears are fell down from her scared eyes and prayed heartily.
Days, weeks and become months but her parents still can’t talk and became so weak. She was very helpless looking them. She likes to send then to the hospital but the problem was they don’t have money and the transportation was not available. The need to walk in the muddy, streams and rivers were need to cross just to reach the neighboring town of Mervis were the transportation was found. Until such time while she was running to fast to asked help to other people. She met this old man. She asked some help for it. She said, “ please ………..please help me, my parents are getting worst with their sickness. Can you help me please…….the old man replied, “No child, I can’t help you. I am too weak and can’t do anything, sorry child. ” Samantha was hopeless during that time but she remembered the old man said about the most effective herbal plants in order to cure her parents sickness. But the problem was the place was quiet dangerous, because the old man referring was the “bloody forest” were no one was alive in return when attempting to go there.
She remembered everything about the rumors of the many people were in fact it was true. The bloody crime that happened yesterday in the forest…… twenty people were killed by the monster, the body were chop into small pieces. The heads are cut; the lungs and heart were missing.
But Samantha did not mind what she heard; the only thing that she was afraid of was her parent’s malady. Without any doubt and worries, Samantha went to the horror forest together with h her lovable dog. It was early in the morning when they began to walk and it was exactly twelve midnight when she reaches the horror forest. Upon entering the dark forest, she heard an unusual voice that even before she did not heard. As the leaves are tremble…. She felt the soft breeze air of strong wind going to south from north. She felt the coldness all over her body was her hair stands slightly. Until she found out some footprints of her dog were she followed alone. Then upon looking at the hilltop, she was amazed and surprise because she saw the herbal medicine that she was looking for. She was very thankful to the old weak man. At last! She found the medicine. With so much excitement to get the herbal medicine she walk eagerly but was stop when a big bird Dracula bitted her hair and she was very shocked about it…… “Gosh! Oh God……. Help me…..” she said….. As she continue to walk closer to the plants. She saw her dog beside it. Her lovable dog became monster. His eyes turns into color red were she can’t directly glance at it because it seems like a fire that gives pain to the eyes. The dog heads move and become mananananggal. His teeth become sharp and taller. His body became huge that covered with worms and he was very eager to eat another flesh. Samantha was very shock about what had happen to her lovable dog. She never thought that the killer was him. Samantha was trapped by the monster killer and tied to the big tree of baliti. “Let me out my dear lovable dog,” “please …..Please.” “You know that I really love you so much.” Samantha said, but his dog replied. “No, don’t call me as your own…………look at me! I’ve changed and turn into a monster…. I am the son of a devil………..hahahaha.”
Page 2
to each other. “Why is this happening to us?"She said, I can’t live alone without the both of you……tears are fell down from her scared eyes and prayed heartily.
Days, weeks and become months but her parents still can’t talk and became so weak. She was very helpless looking them. She likes to send then to the hospital but the problem was they don’t have money and the transportation was not available. The need to walk in the muddy, streams and rivers were need to cross just to reach the neighboring town of Mervis were the transportation was found. Until such time while she was running to fast to asked help to other people. She met this old man. She asked some help for it. She said, “ please ………..please help me, my parents are getting worst with their sickness. Can you help me please…….the old man replied, “No child, I can’t help you. I am too weak and can’t do anything, sorry child. ” Samantha was hopeless during that time but she remembered the old man said about the most effective herbal plants in order to cure her parents sickness. But the problem was the place was quiet dangerous, because the old man referring was the “bloody forest” were no one was alive in return when attempting to go there.
She remembered everything about the rumors of the many people were in fact it was true. The bloody crime that happened yesterday in the forest…… twenty people were killed by the monster, the body were chop into small pieces. The heads are cut; the lungs and heart were missing.
But Samantha did not mind what she heard; the only thing that she was afraid of was her parent’s malady. Without any doubt and worries, Samantha went to the horror forest together with h her lovable dog. It was early in the morning when they began to walk and it was exactly twelve midnight when she reaches the horror forest. Upon entering the dark forest, she heard an unusual voice that even before she did not heard. As the leaves are tremble…. She felt the soft breeze air of strong wind going to south from north. She felt the coldness all over her body was her hair stands slightly. Until she found out some footprints of her dog were she followed alone. Then upon looking at the hilltop, she was amazed and surprise because she saw the herbal medicine that she was looking for. She was very thankful to the old weak man. At last! She found the medicine. With so much excitement to get the herbal medicine she walk eagerly but was stop when a big bird Dracula bitted her hair and she was very shocked about it…… “Gosh! Oh God……. Help me…..” she said….. As she continue to walk closer to the plants. She saw her dog beside it. Her lovable dog became monster. His eyes turns into color red were she can’t directly glance at it because it seems like a fire that gives pain to the eyes. The dog heads move and become mananananggal. His teeth become sharp and taller. His body became huge that covered with worms and he was very eager to eat another flesh. Samantha was very shock about what had happen to her lovable dog. She never thought that the killer was him. Samantha was trapped by the monster killer and tied to the big tree of baliti. “Let me out my dear lovable dog,” “please …..Please.” “You know that I really love you so much.” Samantha said, but his dog replied. “No, don’t call me as your own…………look at me! I’ve changed and turn into a monster…. I am the son of a devil………..hahahaha.”
Page 2
to each other. “Why is this happening to us?"She said, I can’t live alone without the both of you……tears are fell down from her scared eyes and prayed heartily.
Days, weeks and become months but her parents still can’t talk and became so weak. She was very helpless looking them. She likes to send then to the hospital but the problem was they don’t have money and the transportation was not available. The need to walk in the muddy, streams and rivers were need to cross just to reach the neighboring town of Mervis were the transportation was found. Until such time while she was running to fast to asked help to other people. She met this old man. She asked some help for it. She said, “ please ………..please help me, my parents are getting worst with their sickness. Can you help me please…….the old man replied, “No child, I can’t help you. I am too weak and can’t do anything, sorry child. ” Samantha was hopeless during that time but she remembered the old man said about the most effective herbal plants in order to cure her parents sickness. But the problem was the place was quiet dangerous, because the old man referring was the “bloody forest” were no one was alive in return when attempting to go there.
She remembered everything about the rumors of the many people were in fact it was true. The bloody crime that happened yesterday in the forest…… twenty people were killed by the monster, the body were chop into small pieces. The heads are cut; the lungs and heart were missing.
But Samantha did not mind what she heard; the only thing that she was afraid of was her parent’s malady. Without any doubt and worries, Samantha went to the horror forest together with h her lovable dog. It was early in the morning when they began to walk and it was exactly twelve midnight when she reaches the horror forest. Upon entering the dark forest, she heard an unusual voice that even before she did not heard. As the leaves are tremble…. She felt the soft breeze air of strong wind going to south from north. She felt the coldness all over her body was her hair stands slightly. Until she found out some footprints of her dog were she followed alone. Then upon looking at the hilltop, she was amazed and surprise because she saw the herbal medicine that she was looking for. She was very thankful to the old weak man. At last! She found the medicine. With so much excitement to get the herbal medicine she walk eagerly but was stop when a big bird Dracula bitted her hair and she was very shocked about it…… “Gosh! Oh God……. Help me…..” she said….. As she continue to walk closer to the plants. She saw her dog beside it. Her lovable dog became monster. His eyes turns into color red were she can’t directly glance at it because it seems like a fire that gives pain to the eyes. The dog heads move and become mananananggal. His teeth become sharp and taller. His body became huge that covered with worms and he was very eager to eat another flesh. Samantha was very shock about what had happen to her lovable dog. She never thought that the killer was him. Samantha was trapped by the monster killer and tied to the big tree of baliti. “Let me out my dear lovable dog,” “please …..Please.” “You know that I really love you so much.” Samantha said, but his dog replied. “No, don’t call me as your own…………look at me! I’ve changed and turn into a monster…. I am the son of a devil………..hahahaha.”
Page 3
After their conversation, Samantha got collapse because of too much pain and afraid to the monster. Through the midst of her sleeping until she got woke up, she dreamed. In her dream she was save by a handsome guy. She saw how this guy kills the monster. He chops the body into small pieces and broke his head jus to save Samantha. After the bloody battle between Mervin and the killer monster, Samantha got awake. Upon waking up to her wonderful sleeping, she was tongue tide and can’t really believe that her dream come true. She closes and opens her eyes to check if it’s just a dream. Watching the dead monster and the guy standing in front. “Thank you so much for saving my life” Samantha said it with a smile. “It’s ok, my duty is to help you my dear beautiful lady,” Mervin said. He holds the hand of Samantha and hugged her tightly like it was the last, even if they knew that it was just the beginning of their story. Mervin took a way together with the herbal medicine. As they go along way back home, they even got closer to each other. Mervin courted Samantha and they became lovers in the end. He accepted Samantha for whoever she was. Mervin said that the status in life should not be the bases to find the perfect partner in his life as long as they are happy together.
Samantha didn’t believe in everything but one thing she was sure about, that she was blessed to have Mervin. They got married and have a beautiful life with their healthy children. They live simply and happily ever after.
……………….THE END
Emmie Joy A. Consad
AB English 3
CREATIVE WRITING
AT THE SHORE
Page 1
There are group of friends decided to have a camping in Aklan Beach Resort. They were Elsa, Theodore, Martin and Marie. They lived in Calumpit, Bulacan and planned to have a vacation. They arrived early in the beach and set up a tent in the sand. This place was very nice especially if you wanted to relaxation. It’s like a paradise, the sands are white, and the sea was very beautiful. You will enjoy the surrounding. The night came, Marie and Martin gathered straws in the forest. Marie said, “Please hurry up, it started to get dark and I am afraid in the dark.” Martin answered, “Please don’t act stupid, there’s no such thing as ghost.” Martin laughed, “Hahaha!”
Marie went into the tent crying for the thought that Martin told her she’s a stupid person. When they are started their supper, they decided to have a ghost story. Elisa volunteered first and they all listened. At started like this;
In a far placed of Santa Rosa, Cavite. There lived a beautiful lady named Maria Santana. She is 18 years old and the only daughter of Mr. Roman and Liza Santana. Their daughter was admired by everybody. Maria is very intelligent and kind like her parents does, but so strict especially to the visitors of Maria. They lived a simple life along the lakeside yet still afraid of losing their only child. They decided, “Why can’t we hire a bodyguard to protect her, “Liza hold the shoulder of Roman. He smiled and answered her wife, “if that’s what you’ve wanted then I’ll call my friend and hired the best bodyguard for her.” They didn’t noticed that Maria is listening at the back of the door and said to herself that, “ I can take good care of myself,” but she did nothing to argued to them. She think that it is for her safety and Maria didn’t wanted that her mother gets’s worried. She accepts the fact that her parents really loved her so much. She didn’t want to disappoint her them because she loved them very much.
The next morning, a guy is in front of their house. He told the guard, “I am Daniel Lozada and I am the new bodyguard of Ms. Maria Santana.” The guard calls Roman and let him into the house. Roman went down the stair and interviewed the man. He gets the folder and read the information. He told the rules and regulations of the house. His duty also is to protect their only daughter Maria and said,” if anything happens to my precious child, I’ll be the first to kill you!”
Marie stopped the story because the nature calls her. They all laughed and wait for her and continued the story of Elisa.
Page 2
Maria came home tired and saw his father with a man beside him. She went to his father and kissed him on the chick. “This is my daughter Maria Santana. Please take good care of her.” At first she was shy because the guy is so handsome yet very serious type of guy.
The next Friday morning, her teacher announced that their class had a fieldtrip in Aklan to visit the heritage site of the place. She is very excited because she heard that the beaches there were so beautiful and so relaxing.
At dinner time, Maria told her parents that they will have a fieldtrip at Aklan. She is very excited yet hoping that her parents would allow her to joined. At first, they don’t want but she told them, “Mom and dad can I joined the fieldtrip? Our instructor told as that its compulsory, if I didn’t, it’s my lost because it has some points in the class.” her father answered, “I’ll let you joined but Daniel will be there for you to secure your safety.” “Thank you dad,” and hugged them both.
Maria is very excited even though she had a bodyguard beside her. They arrived at 12:34am in Aklan beach resort and went to their cottages. Boys and girls are separated for the safety of everybody. Maria told her instructor that she wants to go out. She wanted to feel the breeze of the wind. She really likes to walk in the sand and play the waves. In the evening after eating their supper, she decided to stay outside and walk in the sand. She saw some sea shells and collects in and placed in her bag. The ornament that she had is very colorful and shiny. Maria didn’t notice that she is very far from her cottage. Went she is looking at her back, she saw a man was following her. His face was covered with a mask. She can’t recognized the face because was so dark. Maria walked fast and thinks, “Oh my God, please help me…..I am m all alone and no one can help me. What should I do,” she cried. Maria is very scared and nervous, her heart was beating so fast and she can’t think clearly. Then suddenly, she didn't saw the stone and hit it. She falls down and laid in the sand, she screamed but nobody hears her. A stranger grabbed her arm and she pleaded to the Stanger. “Please don’t hurt me……go away……please set me free….. I’m only 18 and I don’t want that my parents worried about me.” Maria screamed out loud and asking for help. But the stranger didn’t mind her. He laughed loud and watches her like a viand that is very delicious to be tasted. He punch her stomach and losses her sight.
After an hour she wakes up with nothing. Her skirt was frayed and full of blood. Maria was very scared and crying for what had happened. She wanted to end her life and take her revenge to the man who raped her. She promised to herself that if anyone visited this place will be killed and can’t go home alive. She’ll kill them all. If his killer was still alive, he will continued to get some others life in returned to her pain that she suffered into. No one can stopped her and let herself drowned in the water.
Marie and Martin cried but Theodore laughed. He said that, “that was a joke; it’s not really true that Maria is still here. Ghost was not true and that was just a superstitious belief,” he laughs loud. The wind blows hard and all of them when to the tent scared except for bobby and Theodore. The two brave men laughed and teased them to get out but they didn’t listen to
Page 3
them and they screamed for the thought that Maria was there, waiting for the right time. Bobby decided to take a swim in the sea with Theodore. When they arrived at the sea side they heard a woman crying. They look for it and saw the woman wearing a white dress. They asked the woman and saw her face that is full of blood. Both of them was very shocked and run in different direction. Theodore didn’t notice the cliff and fell down and died. Bobby returned to the tent frightening and scared but some of them didn’t believe because Bobby was full of jokes. The wind blows again and they hear a noised. They trembled with fear and shaking. They opened the tent them suddenly Maria appeared. They all screaming and runs out. They are so scared that she will returned but when Marie turns her head, Maria is beside her. She run fast and didn’t noticed a stone and fell down and her head was hit with a stone. Bobby fell in the cliff and floating dead in the river next to Theodore. Elisa reaches the shore and saw a hand written in the sand. Daniel Lozada killed me and her panic and loss control. Because of the nervous she had and loss her sight.
Daniel found her sister in the hospital. Her head was full of blood. He didn’t know what had happened, until Eliza wakes up screaming. She was panicking and wanted to die also. She was very disappointed that his brother is a killer. She told what had happened and Daniel cried and remembers
What he does to that place. That is why he surrendered his self to the police to pay the crime that he committed. He was very ashamed of what he did to Maria. That girl caught his attention and wanted to own her that is why he committed that. Daniel only takes his revenged because Mr.Roman killed his father in front of her mother Josefa. Daniel now is in prison, he has a visitor and that is MARIA………………….hahahaha
THE END
Ocana, Chesamel G. “Creative Writing”
AB English4 TTH 8:30-10am
Page 1
Creepy or Not?
Every individual had an experience of being creep out or even scared but it is because of their imaginations that have run wild. And even when an individual watches a horror movie it can bring them to nightmares or any bad things to imagine. And most of the entire creepiest one is when you were the one who encounter it.
Did you ever encounter being crept out by your own terrible doings?
People went passing by under the cold foggy day, as he restless body was leaning against the cold metal of the window glass, as the keys of the armory that she fell on the dusty chair. Wind strikes her face, touching it as gently as she felt the loneliness she kept inside her heart the longing of her mother’s touch. That made her anguish for the loss of her beloved but it was because of sacrificial love from her mother towards her. The immeasurable love that tie beneath their hearts.
It was 8:00am in the morning when the Cruz family lived their house. They went to Edlimar Spring Resort to celebrate the 9th birthday of their eldest daughter named Shane Ella. They were so excited to go there because the resort are so pleasing having the coolest swimming pools, adventurous forest and even hospitable staffs. And Shane was the most excited among all of them, because it was her first time to visit the place. Without hesitation, because Shane was very happy and amazed and yet she directly runs to the cottage to change her clothes, her father even given her the chance to swim first in the pool. After that her mother called her to have their lunch first before they will continue to swim. Because of amusement, Shane ran here and there but her mother scolded her to behave because it was not there place and she tries to beware her that she maybe accidentally scratch her legs and even she will run out a supernatural being. But Shane didn’t follow the sermons of her mother and yet she continued to run without knowing and believing on supernatural being. Swim, shout and splash the joyous moments that they showed on their faces and they were really satisfy. And they enjoyed the outing very well most especially Shane. When they arrived home, her mother called Shane to ask her if she enjoyed the surprised gift for her. But instead of saying yes, Shane only nodded her head because she was already tired, and her mother also understands her.
Early in the morning when Shane’s mother woke up early to prepare their breakfast, she was terrified when she noticed Shane leaning on the window. She was shock and directly gets her daughter. It was the beginning of their sacrifices and the doomed in their lives because when Shane woke up on that time, she was not in her normal condition and she acted hysterically.
Page 2
Scream, cry and even laugh were some of the behavior that Shane showed. She even portrays and sees people as angry and has anger towards her. She can hear many voices of demonic creatures. She sometimes talks to herself and tremendously fights the people around her. The wind was so cold and the place was so peaceful when Shane shockingly runs and shouts without reason and utters some words that she was the only who can understand. Her mother run after her and hugs her so tight but she tremendously pushes her mother away from her and she stayed in the dark corner of their house but still her mother went beside her.
Worry and pity was the in the hearts of Shane’s family. Her parents can’t accept the fact that something had went wrong to their daughter. Sometimes when they saw Shane they can’t help her but rather than they will only stare and pitifully cry at her. They even felt scared when Shane will fight against them. But they also run towards her and save her in danger. Even though they were scared, they took it as a responsibility to take good care and avoid her into danger until they will find a way to cure her illness. Instead of letting Shane stroll in their house they place her in her room and lock her on that place so that no one can harm her. Her mother was the most hurtful on what happened on her daughter and she was very afraid that she will loss her daughter. Instead of sitting on the chair and waiting for the cure, Shane’s mother was the only one who didn’t lose hopes instead she finds a way to cure her. She went to a doctor and consulted her daughter but unluckily the doctor cannot tell if what was the real thing happened to her and what are the possible medicine to cure her. She tried to consult a specialist but unfortunately they can’t help her also. On that moment she almost gave up but someone had whisper unto her ears that she must go to their barrio to ask the help through a charlatan. And directly without hesitation, she went through and successfully find the best way to help her daughter. She brought the charlatan into their house and let him see her daughter in her room. Upon approaching her daughter was shockingly in her bed and had shown horrified faces unto them. The charlatan was not afraid because he was used to encounter the same act before. But Shane’s mother was in great fear and cries pitifully. The charlatan strongly fought the acts that Shane had shown unto him in order for him to find the reason behind and find the better solution. He successfully let Shane calm down and let her sleep so that he focuses his mind. And after that he let the mother of Shane beside her daughter. And then he started the rituals and had done many acts. He was successful in finding the reason behind and the reason was Shane ruined the celebration of a particular supernatural being. She stomps and killed many of them. And the saddest part was she even killed their superior one. That was the reason that they will get the soul of Shane and in exchange for the loss of their superior. Her mother cried so loud and couldn’t accept it. The charlatan continued that, the best way and in order for them to cure it is that someone must be brave and ready to sacrifice his/her life in exchange for her daughter. Shane’s mother was stuttered and inhales a deep breath because she was very shock and confused on what she will do on the words that the charlatan had told her. She told her husband about it and her husband was also surprised on the words that her wife had uttered. Her wife finally settled her mind and told her husband that she’s willing to sacrifice herself in order to save her daughter but her husband was against on her idea and he rather choose to find another person to do the sacrificial acts.
Page 3
Her husband had not permitted her to do it and he didn’t let her wife go the charlatan because he was afraid that her wife would sacrifice her life for her daughter and he can’t bare to lose them both and instead her husband find another way to solve their problem. Shane’s mother was desperate to save her daughter because she remembered the words that the charlatan had said that they only got a few days to save her. And when she got a chance to escape, she secretly went to her barrio and find the charlatan. When she sees him, she directly told him that she will sacrifice her life in exchange for her daughter because she loves her so much and could not bare to see her suffered. And on that time the charlatan was doubtful but Shane’s mother kneeled unto him and cried heavily, she beg and beg until the charlatan had pitied her. The charlatan started the rituals and Shane’s mother gave him some last words for her daughter that “she loves her so much more than her life”. Her husband was there to stop the sacrificial acts but it was too late for him.
Few months later, Shane Ella lived normally and happily with her family. But she couldn’t forget her mother where she had done a big sacrifice for her to be saved.
All of us may encounter many challenges in life and it may result that somebody would risk his/her to the extent to save his/her love one. But the most important thing that we must remember is we don’t just love and live in the harshest place on earth! We live in the harshest time by the harshest chance through the harshest way possible.
Page 1
Lenie Jane Majorenos
AB-English 3
Creative writing
Nightmare
…Leah decided to go home after that incident. Her mother welcomed her with warm embrace and so thankful that she return home.
”Ok Leah last pose” click…click. Leah Madrigal a 20 years old model of bench was working since she was 18. The reason why she works is because she needs money not in the sense that she’s poor but she wanted to be independent. She wanted to live her life on her own. Actually her family is one of the owners of the largest company in their place. She wanted to prove to them that she can live her life by herself an she can get what she want without asking it to them. Her greatest dream is to have her own house that’s why she’s been working so hard to achieve that dream. Her mother had been making a call always to ensure her safety. And in the end of the conversation, her mother will always tell her to go home to visit them but she refused to said yes because she don’t want to. She wanted to spend her time on her condo unit given to her by her parents regarding to her wish of independence.
One morning, she was preparing herself for work. She took a shower and stood up in front of the mirror and said “Wow! What a lovely creature. Fair skin, long leg, shiny hair, baby face, rosy cheeks. Mmmm….almost perfect!”.After fixing herself, she went to work. She drove her car proudly; it was the car of her dream, the Ferrari. She bought it by her own sweat and she loves it so much. As she arrived to the building where she worked, she went directly on her dressing room to fix herself again for the pictorial. While fixing, she saw her best friend.
“Hi Leah!”,her friend said. ”let’s go to the mall after the pictorial. Don’t you dare say no, or else?...”
“Else what?”she asked.
“You’ll know it if you can’t come, haha”.
After the pictorial they went to the mall. They ate first before shopping.
“You know what Steph? My money is enough to buy a house”.
“Oh that’s great”, Steph said.
“I want you to help me in finding a house. Ok?”.
“Sure! No problem”.
Page 1
Lenie Jane Majorenos
AB-English 3
Creative writing
Nightmare
…Leah decided to go home after that incident. Her mother welcomed her with warm embrace and so thankful that she return home.
”Ok Leah last pose” click…click. Leah Madrigal a 20 years old model of bench was working since she was 18. The reason why she works is because she needs money not in the sense that she’s poor but she wanted to be independent. She wanted to live her life on her own. Actually her family is one of the owners of the largest company in their place. She wanted to prove to them that she can live her life by herself an she can get what she want without asking it to them. Her greatest dream is to have her own house that’s why she’s been working so hard to achieve that dream. Her mother had been making a call always to ensure her safety. And in the end of the conversation, her mother will always tell her to go home to visit them but she refused to said yes because she don’t want to. She wanted to spend her time on her condo unit given to her by her parents regarding to her wish of independence.
One morning, she was preparing herself for work. She took a shower and stood up in front of the mirror and said “Wow! What a lovely creature. Fair skin, long leg, shiny hair, baby face, rosy cheeks. Mmmm….almost perfect!”.After fixing herself, she went to work. She drove her car proudly; it was the car of her dream, the Ferrari. She bought it by her own sweat and she loves it so much. As she arrived to the building where she worked, she went directly on her dressing room to fix herself again for the pictorial. While fixing, she saw her best friend.
“Hi Leah!”,her friend said. ”let’s go to the mall after the pictorial. Don’t you dare say no, or else?...”
“Else what?”she asked.
“You’ll know it if you can’t come, haha”.
After the pictorial they went to the mall. They ate first before shopping.
“You know what Steph? My money is enough to buy a house”.
“Oh that’s great”, Steph said.
“I want you to help me in finding a house. Ok?”.
“Sure! No problem”.
Lenie Jane Majorenos
Page 2
While talking, they saw Gwen paying her bill on the cashier. After paying, she went on their table and shared with them. Gwen was their co-model.
“Gwen, you look so tired” she asked.
“I’ve came from the house of my friend and she asked help from me in dealing her house because she’s migrating to London.” Gwen said.
Because Leah was finding a house to live in. She told Gwen that she’ll going to look for the house Gwen’s friend was about to sell.
On the next day, they went to the said house. Leah liked it and decided to buy the house as soon as possible. The owner agreed and after a week, Leah transferred on the said house. Her friend Steph helped her in cleaning the house and in putting everything in place. They spent that day in doing everything in order to finish it on that same day. After this, her friend went home and promised to come back tomorrow.
She’s on her new room arranging her closet. Meanwhile, she heard someone knocking the door. She opened it and saw an old lady with pale looking eyes standing in front. The old lady welcomed her saying…
“Welcome my dear. Welcome to your new house. I just came here to say this… Take care!. Goodbye”.
And the old lady disappeared. Leah was so scared after this. She doesn’t know what the old lady wanted to say but she can’t deny the fact that it really scares her to death. She went back to her room and took a sleep.
It was already 12 a.m. She felt thirst and go to the kitchen to get some co0ld water. Suddenly, a cold wind blew smoothly and go beyond her skin that made her hair goes up. The dogs in the street was shouting in horror as if they saw a very scary scene. The branches of the trees keeps on swaying as if it’ll break anytime.
The Leah was horrified with what she saw. A lady wearing white dress was standing in front on her with feet floating on the floor and with face full of blood. Leah’s body is trembling in fear and she run outside the kitchen but the lady still follow her she try to turn on the light but unfortunately its brownout. She run up stairs and looked back checking if the lady in white is still following her. The lady disappeared.
She went to her room and locked the door. Silence came next. After awhile, Leah heard footsteps heading to her room. It stopped in front of it and knocks the door gently. She sat on the flo0or helplessly and prayed to God. The lady was now scratching the doorknob harshly as if
Lenie Jane Majorenos
Page 3
destroying it. Her heart beats so fast and she was trembling in fear. She was gasping for air. She wanted to cry but she can’t. She took her cell phone and tried to make a call but it wasn’t turning on. It just keeps on turning on and off and she doesn’t know why.
The wind went stronger and stronger and it did destroy the windows. The dogs shouted louder and louder that could break anybody’s eardrum into pieces.
She’s so nervous and tears fall in her eyes. Then she promised to herself that if she’s still alive tomorrow she’ll go back to their house on her parents. Then she fainted. The sunlight get inside her room and she notice that it’s already morning. And she found herself in her bed lying and nothing happened to her. She was so thankful. She went down and all the things are at on its place. Then she realized that all the things happen to her is just a dream. After this she promise to herself that she will never live her life alone. She packed up her things and went home. Her parents welcomed her with open arms and was so thankful for her return.
The end…
Gritchen V. Molde Creative Writing (TTh 8:30-10:00)
AB-Eng 3
Dread Moving
This is one of the scary nightmares that closed the window forever on Amanda’s teenage years and triggered a chain of bitter events until to this very day. Her life was played uneasy and sometimes attacked with a trigger Thant phobia.
This is the way the story started.
She was 19 years old when they had fun with her friends spending time together at Lake Tahoe the place for camping and other outdoor activity where best describe with its spacious body, blue-colored freshwater, relaxing panoramic view and water that still in deafening silence. It surrounded with by wild plants, big rocks, and tall trees with green fresh grasses. It has cottage for the campers incase of rain and boat to ride in. indeed it is quiet and peaceful.
It was late afternoon when the sun bids goodbye, friends burrowed down unto the grass, sniffing its bitter fragrance. It touches and rustled the faces. Above was the pine branches creaked in a breeze dulled by whisper of the tall grass and leaned against the pines through the trunk beside the lake. They closed their eyes and begun obsessing some more. Amanda felt something and open her eyes, saw something strange creature from the water. Its eyes look like it fierce while continue studying on them. Amanda quickly alarmed them “Guys, wake up.! There is something strange on the water! Can you see? Really horrible!. “Are you insane? Oh come on, what are you talking at Amanda? You’re just dreaming…. Hahahaha such a real pathetic!” Jack insulted. “No.. Its true! I’ve been telling you, there is something in that lake and I’m not lying in here and not making you fool..!’’ she yelled and her stomach roared. “Ahem. Maybe you’re just hungry that’s the reason why you do keep on insisting, Come on guys let’s go inside the cottage and eat dinner’’ Tessie added.
It was already dark, Amanda went beside the lake to be alone while the others are busy sharing their most hilarious jokes. She thinks about the embarrassments she accepted from Jack in front of their friends. Well, Jack was cute and handsome; he’s tall and charming that girls would dream off. He’s eyes are blue and hair is brown. To Amanda he acts as if he doesn’t care but he really do, he just can’t accept the fact that she broke him up with him. After that, she sat down and leaned on the rock with her feet folded once. She starts wondering about what happened a while ago if what really that thing from the water. She took small stones; throw it on the water bit by bit. Thinking about Jack she strongly throws the stone with great impact and created a big splash. She was awaken from her senses and noticed the water. Her eyes open wide together with her mouth full of amazement. The water moves in aggressive and furious direction. Suddenly, she was hit by a ball of water on her head and was fell unto the lake. She can’t breathe, even open her eyes she can’t move, the water made her body freeze. Her feet was dragged down and no chance to free herself. It becomes blood and smells and drowned her down. Luckily, out of stagnancy a hand take her out. Amanda made a throbbing breath and cried.
Shiena Mae Fernandez
Part 1
“Killing me softly”
Tik..tik..tik..tik……sound from the big old clock of the hall, a thing that makes her can’t sleep no more. “damn this house. Old things,rusty!” It’s been almost 3 months that Sharon’s husband, Leo , committed suicide and she doesn’t know the reason. But things had changed since then that she was alone at the house, when she thought all along without him was a relief and it turned out everything started to be in the worst case of her death.
December 18,2009, when a lovely couple sealed their vows with each other after their 4 months of engagement. Sharon was Leo’s ever loved but unfortunately Leo wasn’t Sharon’s true love. They may be married but her love was for the other man. She never loved Leo but she couldn’t do anything to tell him that it is Mark that she loves and not him. She needed his money not his love and it is the only way she thinks that could save her from poverty. After their wedding and an around to trip honeymoon she thought they would live in such a fancy mansion where everyone would envy her of her luckiness. Until she was surprised to see she was sent to a horrific mansion that was an ancestral house of Leo’s family and a gift for their marriage. “ ah, honey is this the house where we are going to stay and live?” her question with an eerie looks upon her face. ”Yes! Isn’t it great? They gave this as wedding gift for us” “ ah.yes” she puts a plastic smile upon her place. Finally they were at the front door. Upon stepping into it, a cold breeze had kissed her cheek. ‘was that a greeting?’ she thought. The place was far from the city proper, the house was painted in white but it’s color washed out which make it more scary to see. It was the only house you would find in the wide land owned by his ancestors. Located in Manolo Fortich, they named the place “ Hacienda Paraiso” a lovely name that suits the place but soon going to be a misty name for her. Big painted portraits were hung on the wall “look honey, this are my ancestors” he said “ really?wow great” she replied where in fact in here mind’ really?i don’t care.’ They made a tour upon the whole place so that she would become familiar and would be at ease on the house. She placed a smile on her face where deep inside she is not because it was not the house she ever wanted and expected he would let her live. He was so excited upon telling everything to her. “ honey, I am so lucky to have you. Having you in my life is the most wonderful thing that had ever happened to me” he said” uh-huh” and a not on her head. “ I love you honey and forever that would be.” Yeah, me too” with a blunt expression upon her face. “so this is it. Our love room” as he showed her the masters bedroom. It was wide in royal blue color with a Mediterranean inspired of the room.
For 2 months the house that was empty was now filled with love of a husband for his wife but not the wife to her husband. She showed love to him, but the love was never pure. Secretly when his husband goes to work, she secretly goes to Mark’s house and there she pours all her love for him. When one day he secretly followed her and saw her enter in a house that had been so
Part 2
familiar to him. “Mark! She and Mark had a secret affair? Why?Why Sharon?How could you do this to me?” he was weeping as he hid in the corner of the street not too far from Mark’s place. He turned away and walked upon his car. Weeping, crying in pain for his wife’s wrong doing. It was like stabbing him alive at his back.
Back at Mark’s place.”Hi babe, did you miss me?” she asked “Ah. Yes of course. Did you brought the amount I needed?” he asked, very eager on the money he had asked from her not telling her what was that for.” Well of course babe. I have it. Completely from the money of my dumb husband” “hahahahahhhaha…” and they bought laugh.”to where are you going to use the money dear?” she asked” ah-ah…it’s..it’s for a new business I am planning to put up. Together with my friend” he replied”Who?” she asked “ you don’t know him” he replied “ok.i so missed you babe” then they made love at that time.
It was already 7:oopm when Leo had arrived home, with a very sore eyes. Clearly seen that he just cried. He entered the door, fix himself. He was surprised to see her at the kitchen “oh, hi honey!” she greeted as she kissed him on the lips. “Hi.” He sadly replied. “what’s the matter? You have such a sore eyes? Something happened?” she asked. He sat down at the table, silently and was hurting to the act of her wife as if she never betrayed him behind his back. For only 2 months from their marriage, he can never imagine she could do such a thing like that to him. “Sarah, is there anything you want me to tell?” with a low voice he asked. She felt nervous as those words came out from his mouth. It was very unusual for her to be called by the name.”uh-uh..nothing why?” she was trembling as she replied. While making herself feel busy on cooking for their dinner.”do you love me?” “what do you mean?” she got the sense that he might have seen her that afternoon.”did you ever love me?have you been faithful?” “he asked. “well of course honey. I will be forever yours” she replied hugging him at his back.”why, is there any problem?”she asked.”no.nothing. it was just a friend of mine. He was hurt when he knew he was cheated by his wife. And the guy was their close friend”. Her eyes couldn’t look at his eyes straightly. She was trembling. To hide it, she placed her hands behind her back at went back to cook.
Since the day he told the story to her, the house became silent. The air was cold. They seldom speak. And Sharon still continues her affair with Mark, little did she know Leo was following her. Until one day, he got home early. Earlier than Sharonhe played the song “killing me softly” took a glass of rum and drunk the whole bottle”I can’t take this anymore” he took their wedding picture at side table beside their bed. He talked to it as if it were Sharon”how?how could you do this to me? This will never be the start of you happiness…the time I’ll be gone it will be your end…..’till death do us apart” he took the gun at the drawer and went to the bathroom and their he shot himself. He laid upon the floor with the 45 calibre gun upon his left hands with a crumpled picture of Sharon on his left hand.
Part 3
When Sharon came home she looked for him ”Honey? You’re early?” she went to the garage if he were there, she looked for him. He wasn’t everywhere. She went upstairs. The music keep playing, ..Strumming my pains with his fingers. Singing my life with his words. Killing me softly with his song, killing me softly with his song. Telling my whole life with his words. Killing me softly with his words…….. she became nervous. ‘where could he be’ she asked upon her mind. It was unusual for him to come home early. She noticed that their wedding picture at the side table were missing. She went to the bathroom and saw him.”HONEY!” shocked.”HELP! SOMEONE HELP ME!” she kept shouting but no one can hear her. It was the only house in the big land of Manolo Fortich. She panicked and doesn’t know what to do. She was shocked to see the picture in his right hand, crumpled as if he was mad. With no one can hear voice and can help her, she called Mark “Hello, help me…” she was crying and shaking”Why? What’s the problem?” “it’s Leo.” “what about him?did he hurt you?” “no….he’s---he’s dead…he killed himself” abruptly he drove to Sharon’s place together with the ambulance and the police. As they arrive she immediately went downstairs. A police officer went to her”mam, stay calm” Mark rushed to her “babe---I mean Sharon, are you ok?” she kept crying and hugged him.”ma’am, may we know where the body is?” the police chief asked. She pointed upstairs.”at the master’s bedroom at the bathroom” Mark calmed her in his arms. The police and the rescuer went upstairs and took Leo’s dead body. The police placed markers for further investigation to what motif why he committed suicide. After they have investigated they left. It was already 6:00 pm. She was alone in the house. Her phone rang”hello?” she answered “hey babe,are you ok?can you handle being alone?” it was Mark “yes, I can take this. Well, it was a good thing he was gone.” She replied. Would it be?or not?.
After Leo’s wake Sharon decided that she would stay in the their house. After all, all Leo’s possessions were named after her.for she was the wife.” This is great, I am now rich and Mark and I can continue our love story.” She took a glass of wine and went to the living room. She saw their wedding picture hung on the wall, looked at it “ why did you left me honey?????” she acted as if she were sad.”why? don’t you know that was a good thing?hahahaha” she laughed that her voice was heard all over the house. Suddenly something fell upstairs, she went to their room and surprised to see their wedding picture fell from the table. The frame was broken. She looked around and saw the window open, she was scared. A cold wind came inside and filled the room. The curtain flew and when she turned around a cat suddenly jumped across her”AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH…” she shouted loudly” cursed you cat!” the cat just looked at her and gave her a look. Then it went out. She laid in the bed, took the picture and placed it inside the drawer of the side table. Until she fell asleep.
The next day she went into Mark’s place. They talked and talked and again made love. “you know what, it’s so boring at that weird house”she said “then why don’t you stay here?” Mark suggested “nah, they might think I never want there and take the possessions and everything from me. Why don’t we go shopping/ since I now have lots of money” she asked “ok” he replied.
Part4
They went everywhere, bought expensive ones. When suddenly, when she looked at the glass of a store she saw an image of Leo, looking at her. Standing behind her wearing a blue long sleeve and in his jeans. She turned away to see if it was real. And it was gone “why?” Mark asked “nothing, I thought I saw something. Come let’s go there” . it was a whole day shopping spree for both of them using Leo’s money. “ I have to go home, her mom might go to the house” she said “ok, I’ll call a cab”. As she arrived home, it was back to reality. She was alone. She went upstairs and went for a shower. As she taking a bath she heard as if someone was calling her and entered the room. Boom! something fell. She took the towel and went to see. She saw their picture fell on the floor. A cold breeze entered the room, twirling around her body, embracing her. When she had closed her eyes, she felt it was Leo hugging her, smelling her hair. She had goose bumps then when she looked upon the mirror she saw Leo’s face “aaaaahhh!” she shouted. In blood, smiling at her. She ran downstairs and cried until she fell asleep on the couch.
In her dream, it was the moment of their wedding day.”you may now kiss the bride” as the priest said. As she was about to be kissed,she opened her eyes and saw the bloody face of Leo. Blood was running down from his face, suddenly he choked her. The place changed, they were no longer in the church they were in a dark room. Only the two of them. She kept shouting but she couldn’t move, she want to wake up but couldn’t. Leo face was in horror of blood and kept laughing. “YOU WILL DIE WITH SHARON. YOU ARE MINE, ALL MINE…TILL DEATH DO US APART” Leo laughed,he made a devil laugh. Sharon wanted to wake up, her body was in total sweat. Then finally she woke up, she couldn’t catch her breath. She was holding her neck,looked around the room. When she saw Leo’s room she took it “you! Why do you still bother my life? You are already dead. Why won’t you stop?even in my dreams…..GO TO HELL!” she threw his picture against the wall. BOOM! It crashed, broken but she didn’t saw the blood that flowed out from her face in the picture.
She went upstairs and fell asleep. The next day, as she brushed her hair in front of the mirror she looked outside the window. It was a sunny morning, when she turned away a strong wind rushed inside that made her cold. Then their wedding ring fell upon the floor as she was about to pick it up on the floor a bloody feet was in front of her. When she looked up it was Leo’s face agin in blood. Dripping all over her face and about to grab her arm, she immediately move backwards. Her heart was pounding, she had goose bumps. The room suddenly was filled with fear and in horror. “fuck you Leo! I cursed the day you lived. No matter what you do, you can’t scare me!” she cursed him.
After that, she went directly to her friend, Carol, who could see lost spirits. They went to her house.”where was the last time you saw him?” Carol asked. “here, at the room” she replied. She closed her eyes and feel the bad vibes of the room, Carol suddenly was shaking and her eyes turned all white, then she fell on the floor.”Carol! what happened?what do you see?” she asked as she guided her to stand up.” It was so strong Sharon. I could feel it. He is mad. I couldn’t talk
Part5
to him. I don’t know why his mad”she told her “was there something you have done that made him mad?” Carol asked “no—none” she answered. Is it? Or she couldn’t tell the truth?
She was at their bedroom, sitting at the end of the bed. Looking at the empty corner side of the room. Again, a cold breeze enter the room. She stood up and was about to close the window when she felt someone was staring her. Someone was standing behind her back. She closed the window when she felt someone kiss her neck and a humming of the song Killing Me Softly was sung in her ear. It made her stand erect and hugged herself. She run to the bed and cover in sheets. Something crawled inside the bed, she shouted. The bed was filled with blood. Leo’s was laughing like a devil. Loudly. It filled the room, it feared her. She doesn’t know what to do. He was grabbing her legs under the sheets. Taking her down the bed. She kept grabbing the bed post but she couldn’t reach it “ YOU ARE MINE SHARON!ONLY MINE! YOU ARE COMING WITH ME! HAHAHAHAHAHHAAHA!” “NO!” she kept shouting. Then she woke up. It had been a bad dream for her. She looked under the sheet, there she found Leo’s picture with her when they were still young before they got married. She took it and placed it under the bed then went back to sleep. She tried to feel the air to make her fell asleep but she couldn’t. Her dream keep running inside her mind.’ ‘till death do us apart’ kept in her mind. Then she thought,’ did he knew that I was having an affair ?what made him so angry and dragging me to death’. Till morning comes she didn’t sleep, she stayed awake. The room was quiet when suddenly a ring from her phone was heard, as she was about to grab her phone a hand suddenly land upon hers it made her shout. She kept screaming and went at the corner of the room. The call ended. After a minute or two it rang again she took it and answered “hello?Mark?” “hey, why you not coming here anymore?” Mark asked. “no….stop! leave me…I want to cut this…..bye” then she threw her phone. It crashed. For how many days she never moved from the corner there she was singing humming the song Killing Me Softly.’ No, I won’t be defeated by you.’ She told in her mind. She stood up. Went downstairs to eat something, but as she was about to step outside the door of the room she saw the picture of them again during their first date. She took it then tear it apart and threw it. It made her loss her appetite. She went to the cabinet, suddenly a heart box fell from the upper part of the cabinet. She saw letters and pictures. it was Leo’s, letters of hurt and pictures of pain. There she saw a picture of her in Mark’s house. Her in Mark at Mark’s doorstep of his house.” It has been long that you knew this?” she asked herself. Yes, he was spying on her but wouldn’t tell her that he knew it already. Then she remember the time when Leo came home and asked her…”is there something you want to tell me? Do you love me? Did you ever loved me?”. A tear fell from her eyes, then there was that one letter that stuck inside the box. She took it and read.
“It’s alright it’s alright Amanda… ssshhhhhhh… I’m here no need to cry…” Jack comforted and hugged her to reassure she’s safe. “I’m afraid Jack” she cried and told him everything what happened and convinced him “I’m not making you fool, please Jack I want to go, we need to go… this place is really horrible!”. Jack believes in her because he saw what happened and was there to rescue her.
Rushing towards the cottage, they told them what happened.” Hurry! We need to pack up our things and go home it’s not safe here…” Jack ordered. “What? But why? What’s going on here and why not stay? I mean it’s very dark now to go.” Ramona complained “And Amanda…. What happened to you? You smelled so malodorous dear” and laughed. “Can you please stop? If you want to live then do what I say or else better stay here with your body dead!” Jack bawled out. “What” Gale asked in doubt.” Well explain to you when we ca vacate in here, but for now we need to go”. All was alarmed and packed up their things.
Jack prepares the car when he was strangled and was stabbed again and again in his back with a sharpened bone. His back muscle was rotten and blood flow at the ground . he was pushed down and and the gross long nail cut his neck and bit down his phallus. He was left dead and no life.
A tremendous gust of wind blew off the window and kicked the cottage door. All panicked and drew out to find Jack.” We need to find him” Amanda ordered. “But where is that bastard anyway?” Jude yelled. “I thought he wanted to leave this place?” Ramona murmured. “We have to stay together while looking for him” Rea said. “shhhhhh silence did you hear something?” Rickson asked. “Hear what?” they all exclaimed. “Out there!” Gale pointed the water and saw a gross, creepy, big ugly body, skin bloated and face were already rotten. They all puked and some of them spitted. They screamed and get trembled in fear with what they see. They abruptly moved out. They went to the car, and when Rickson was already inside the car, he saw Jacks name written in fresh blood. It simply says that, that blood was from Jack and he is definitely dead. The girls panicked and Amanda slipped down and he saw Jacks body under the car full of blood. “No! no! Jack?! No!” she shouted. Jacks body was sucked by insects and was surrounded by flies. Ramona and Samson vomited. And they find out that the car’s engine was destroyed and it can’t be fixed. They don’t have any other choice but to run. While running away from the lake it seemed that they are still on the lake. The place never change, the boats, the car, the cottage, the rocks are the same. They are all terrified, and as time goes by they noticed that their number was lessened. Gypsy and Earl were missing. “Where are they? They are just on my side but now, they are missing.” Ramona was so afraid. The boat is approaching without anyone in there. Rickson and Ramona run towards the boat. “Holy shit!” Rickson exclaimed. Ramona vomited when she saw her two friends’ bodies chopped into pieces and was put inside a net and the legs were cut off from their bodies. “I will kill whoever did this to our friends!” Rickson threaten.
Rain starts falling and suddenly Rickson was hit with a big stone and fell unto the water. He was choked by his own shirt and was hit with two rocks that it looks like a sandwich with overflowing ketchup paste.
Samson, Tessie and Rae were missing. “Shit! Huhuhuhu! This can’t be. We are all dying in this bullshit lake!” slurring Judes words sounds pitiful and dumb. “No! we will live, but for
part 6
“ Sharon,
You were the only woman in my life. I have been always faithful to you. I never stop loving you even thoug I know you cheated and secretly make love with your ex. I never blamed you for anything. I do not where I got wrong. Why you did this to me. I know that if I will be gone you would be happy to continue your affair with him.BUT THAT WOULD NEVER HAPPEN! YOU ALWAYS BE MINE. MINE.MINE.MINE ONLY!’TILL DEATH DO TEAR US APART.
LEO”
It made her body shake in fear. It surprised her that all along he knew everything. It was too late for her to say she was sorry. Know everything was clear to her why he was hunting her in her dreams and everywhere. She stood up, she saw the cd with a letter ‘to my ever loved Sharon. Play to remind our love’ she took the cd and placed it on the player. The song played, Killing Me Softly, she went to the bathroom and sink her body on the tub filled with water. She held the letter. As the music played she fell asleep, in her dreams Leo was laughing. As she was about to say sorry to him, Leo grabbed her hand and hugged her. And as she was about to look his faced and kiss him, he suddenly choke her. She was stopping Leo, but he wouldn’t”YOU WILL ALWAYS BE MINE!” in reality she was already shaking on the bath tub. She’s forcing herself to wake up but couldn’t until she no longer woke up and her soul was taken and she was put to death. Her phone rang, it was Mark. It ringed how many times but no one could answer anymore. As the music keep playing, she was lying on the tub, dead. In her left hand the letter written by Leo.
Now Leo would be at peace and promise had been sealed ‘till death tear them apart.
now, we need to end this.” Amanda encourages her friends. They looked at her puzzled and hollered back. “How?”
Appalling sound approaches, each eye opened wide and faces covered with sweat seeing the ugly creature again, groaning and looks fiercely towards them. They don’t know what to do. When the ugly creature was already approaching he dragged Bobs feet and strongly took his fresh and warm intestine with its two strong fingers and stretch it like a rubber until all was out and was cut off. Blood splashed out in Bob’s body, leaving him dead with eyes open.
Ramona, Amanda and Gale cried out and were chased by that fuckin’ bitch monster. They were trapped by the net and by the rocks, and again the flesh were separated from the bodies and put in the rocks sliced thin like a patty. The blood serves as a sticky smelly sauce. The legs were cut from their body and were placed at the top of the tree. It was Samson, Rea and Tessie without life.
The three became paranoids about that happening. They tried to minimize their voices so that the monster will not hear them. Gale was shaking in fear and thought of their end. But, they were found by the idiot monster and they were chased. They run as fast as they could but, they were caught, Ramona haled down to the rock. She tried to get rid off and screamed “No! no! Please don’t kill me! I’m begging you!” but, she was struck in her head and scratch her face. Ramona groaned in pain and loses her consciousness. She was pushed unto the rock and her breast was squeezed until it burst. She is still breathing and felt her chest opened and died. Amanda strangled the neck of the monster and Gale bat its back and it furiously gaped on them. He strongly jumped into Amanda and struck her on the head. She can’t move. She hopelessly holds her breath and started to crawl and the long nail of the monster was pinned at her back and suck the blood. But Gale stabs its back with an axe and pushed it into its body and curdled blood goes out and fell on the ground then it groaned loud. Silence came over, they are safe now. They hugged each other and cried. But suddenly, the monster gained its consciousness and strength. It grabbed Gale’s head and broke her neck. Amanda ran and fall.
She did fall into her bed and woke up sweating and thanking God that it was all just a nightmare.
Taclob, Gypsy Mae Ramonelle G.
AB English 3
TTH 8:30-10:00
Title: The Pedophiles
Pedophiles are adults affected with pedophilia who commits a sexual crime with children. You might well ask how and why mostly of them come up with killing their victims after using them. Some of the pedophiles brain was already affected with what they do or let’s just say that they already have psychological disorders, most of them have had a traumatic past or either ways they don’t want their crimes to be revealed so they must get rid of the evidences. Here are some stories were you should not stay late at night outside, and reasons why our parents taught us not to talk nor go with strangers, because we will never know their evil side and what devilish things they can do. There is only one thing that I am certain, pedophiles are dangerous.
I.
March 14, 1997 in the vast land of Kepella, there is a village named the Rocky Village. The villages’ main attractions are the giant stones that can be seen in the sideways, and their main sources of income are the stones and rocks. Lucky this village is, for you can find here the different kinds of stones that can only be found in other country. The village is like a paradise for the people who leave here because, there is water, there are foods, and everything you ask for is already here and the best thing is that there are only few people who leave here, but slowly the population is rising, therefore, the village is progressing. But behind this perfect life of the people living here in the Rocky Village, there is a hidden mystery where everything seems to be the other side of the village. Children are missing and the worst part is that they are lost and were never found.
A man in 50’s whose name is Tim Andersons dark and handsome in his rented tuxedo spoke quietly to a fifteen year old girl who’s working in a night club as a hostess, wearing a crimson sleeveless silk with raffles a line in the button and a mini skirt, the hair is short and blonde and her eyes so blue like the deep blue ocean. They sneak out to avoid the crowd and the noise. While walking towards the parking lot, they celebrate and open a bottle of champagne, pour a little in the glass wine, had a toast and drank. The night is young and the girl named Griselda is spending her time talking to the guy she just met at the club. They were talking about life and Griselda busily asking him about his education and family history. Griselda became comfortable with her companion. The car stopped near an abandoned building. “Is this the place?” Griselda curiously asked. The guy nodded and replied “have you tried having it in a place like this?” Griselda smiled and blurted out “clever you are!” they went inside the structure and did the thing they want to do, to make too much noise for no one can hear them. After that Griselda slept for an hour. Griselda woke up because of the feeling of uneasiness. She noticed that she was already tied up like a pig getting ready to be slaughtered. Griselda was alarmed, trying to unfasten the band that prevents her to move freely. She crawl side wards and when she is already half way to the exit of the abandoned building someone grabbed her feet and dragged her to the place where was first situated.
Godfrey Bobe II A. Calledo AB English 3
TTH 8:30-10 am
THE LIBRARY
It was started on the first day of school in BagongBato College somewhere in Batangas and a horrible story happened with these two best friends Ana and Maya. June 7, 1988 was the opening and starting of the class at BagongBatoCollege when Ana and Maya meet each other in the campus.
BagongBato College was had a bad history about a girl student who is murdered by heartless people inside the library, it took so long time before the news had gone and forgotten by the people. Due to that issue the faculty and staff of the said college was trying their best in denying the issue about the murdered girl when there is someone asking them about that horrifying history.
The two girls are quickly a touched to each other because aside they were both girls they also have similarities such as fun of reading novel books, literary writings, and spending time in the library. They love hanging out each other because they would feel the completeness of their social wellbeing, they were intelligentstudent and do always have rewards in school, they went to school at the same time and they also have the same time in going back home. Sometimes Maya will share her literary works to Ana and so do Ana to Maya, even thoughit’s just a couple of days since they meet they feel that they were a long-time friends before.
One day the two girls decided to go to the library for their hobby of reading books, they were just two of them student who are inside the library, a few moment later they heard a girl reading near to the corner of the room, they heard a cute and smooth sounds of voice in the library. The two girls heard that but they just ignored it because they think that it’s just a another student reading near to them but, Ana was bothered by the voice she knew that they were only the student who entered the library so Ana asked Maya “have you seen anybody came in the library? I think we’re only the student who entered here, so why we hear something here in the library?” Ana was confused. “I haven’t seen anybody yet, just don’t mind it Ana let’s just focused to our studies because our long exam will be on the next week already.” Maya seriously replied Ana but, the curiosity is still in the mind of Ana.
The class end and it’s time to go homeAna and Maya went back to their home, Maya was seriously reviewing their lessons for the incoming long exam, but Ana thinking again what happened in the library. She asked again Maya about in the library but Maya always answered
Griselda screamed as much as her voice can but nobody heard her. She saw a guy wearing a comedy mask in his black leather jacket and he has a big black bag with him, staring and smiling. The guy asked “are you having fun?” Griselda hollered “who are you?! You jerk! Let me go!”. “Jerk? Hahaha! Babe, we have a serious situation here, I am not just jerkin’ around.” The man in mask replied. Then he smirked at her and covered Griselda’s eyes with a cloth and said “I have a surprise for you babe”. Griselda is trying to untie the rope but it’s too tight to be unfastened. The guy gets his bag and gets some tools. Griselda can only hear the sound of the banging metals. Heart beat fast, Griselda’s head and palm broke some sweat, and then she cried, pleading for her life and entreating to be freed. Griselda nervously asked “what did I do to you?” the guy replied, “I am only repaying the kindness that you bestowed to me last night.” Trembled and shocked she abruptly uttered “Tim?! how could you possibly do this to me?!” he viciously laugh and said “last night was the beginning of you nightmare my name is not Tim it was just a sham all the information that I had told you are all just the result of my brilliant mind”. The guy take off his mask and face Griselda, he looked at her face closely. Sluggishly, cutting and peeling her skin off, in the face, in the hand, and every part of her body. She let out a loud sharp penetrating cry, there are hundreds of small cuts in her body, bloody she is. Tim, got irritated with her cry so he get some pliers mandatorily pulled off her nails in the hands and on her feet, and put the bloody nails in her mouth and forcefully letting her swallow it. Griselda vomits and she is already running out of breath. Tim carried her towards a big container while whistling “we are going to take a bath babe, I made this for you to feel relaxed this is only for you a container full of soy sauce with calamansi”. Griselda, half conscious trying to droop and without strength she punched him. He hung Griselda above the container and slowly adjusting the rope lower and lower immersing her body to the fluid. She is screaming because of the pain, tears and bloods are falling in her eyes. Her body was already half soaked, she is trembling her eyes are already rolling. “Just kill me! I’m begging you!” Griselda exclaimed. Without any hesitations Tim loosened the rope, let her fall into the container and locked her up. The banging of the metal lasts for how many minutes. At exactly 3:45 am, the old abandoned building was back in its old form and its deafening silence.
II.
September 18, 1997 Mr. Raven Skock a homosexual went to the night club to have some drink and to have some fun. The club was so crowded so he went straight to the table and ordered some tequila. After 10 shots of tequila, Mr. Skock already felt tipsy. He went to the dance floor and dance with all his might. Suddenly, he felt like peeing so he went to the comfort room but it is not available. He went outside the club and look for a place where he could surpass the call of nature. There is no comfort room, so he decided to pee under the tree behind the shrubs. When he’s already done, he noticed something is moving in the shrubs behind him. So he sneaks and peeks. He saw a couple in the middle of doing “the thing”.
the same thing, when they already in their each home Ana asked her mother “mama is there really a ghost exist in this world? Do you believe in ghost mama?” “Yes, there are ghosts in this and I do believe in ghost, many says that those ghost who are not yet in heaven and still living in this world they called it lost ghosts. Ghosts that are not finished yet to their business that’s why they appears to other to give signs that they want revenge to the person who killed them. So be careful when you saw a ghost Ana and you should study hard so you will have a good future”, the mother explaining her daughter. “AHHH! So it’s that so, ok mama I will do my best to have a good grades “Ana clearly understand her mother.
In the next day of school the two girls went again in the library, in that time Ana was seriously listening if she could hear again a person reading but nothing happened she did not hear anything. After they finished their research they went outside and go to their next class, due to deeply thinking Ana didn’t notice that there is a person in front of her and she accidentally bump the school gardener and they both fall down, Ana quickly stand up and she apologize “I’m very sorry mister I don’t meant to bump you I’m just thinking deeply and I haven’t notice that there’s a person in front of me, I’m so sorry mister!” “It’s okay girl, it’s just a small thing, just don’t do that again pay attention when you are walking ok?” the gardener replied. “By the way, I’m mister Rex I’m the school gardener” Rex introduced himself “oh! Hi mister Rex I’m Ana and that is my friend Maya we’re just new here, nice to meet you mister Rex” Ana replied. “Ana hurry up we’re late in the class” Maya shout, then Ana say goodbye to mister Rex and quickly follow Maya.
After few days in spending time in the library, Ana heard again a person reading in the library and she wants to figure it out who really is this person. She traces the voice where it came from and after tracing she found that the voice came from the stock room of the library and she think that the reader must be behind the door. Then Ana brought Maya in front of the stock room and because to their curiosity they slowly open the door with frighten, when they totally open the door they saw a girl reading a book with her ripped uniform and a horrible appearance such as the hair was totally wricked, the body is full of scars and knife stubs and the eyes are so big in red and crying with blood. The two girls don’t know what to do they could not shout or move they we’re stuck due to their feeling of afraid, they saw a ghost. When the ghost look at them and started to move over them, the two girls are still numb, then the ghost talk to them and say “ PLEASE HELP ME . . . “ the two girls had a hard time in breathing and they fainted.
The two girls woke up at the clinic and after a while they started shouting and panicking, they repeatedly shout the word “ghost”. They said that they saw a ghost in the library “ma’am we swear we saw a ghost in the library, a girl ghost! And she is asking for a help from us!!!” but the personnel in charge in the clinic don’t believe the two girls and instead she tell the girls to
go home and get rest. They went back home and rest, they can’t believe it that they really saw a ghost or it is just their imagination.
The night came and both of them cannot sleep until Ana heard a voice whispering to her says that “HELP, HELP ME, HELP, HELP ME. . .” and Ana shout “Stop stop stop, please stop disturbing me!” after that night Ana is always afraid, so Maya ask Ana that they will talk the ghost on what is her problem and why she keep on bothering the two girls. Friday morning when Ana and Maya went to the library to meet the ghost and after a few minutes the ghost appears and still asking for a help. Maya bravely asked the ghost “what is your problem? Why you keep bothering us we didn’t hurt you, we are not your enemies!” “Indeed you’re not my enemy but you can help me in finding the person who killed me” the ghost said. “Ok, we will help you but how would we supposed to know the killer when even you do not know who it is?” Maya said, “When the person attacked me I had glimpse to his body, and I saw a spider tattoo on his right chest, I hope it will help you in finding the killer” The ghost said.
Few days later still they did not find yet the killer, they were searching anywhere even in the internet but still no progress, so they decided to get rest and buy some drinks in the school canteen. During their walking they deeply think where they will find the person who had a spider tattoo on his right chest and accidentally Ana bump a person and it was mister Rex again the school gardener. Because of that the drinks of Ana spill unto the shirt of mister Rex and it get wet, “oh no! WhatI’ve done, I’m so so sorry again mister Rex what a clumsy am I. sorry mister Rex” Ana said, “oh! Its ok Ana ill just change my clothe I think I brought some extra shirt here” Rex replied. When mister Rex change his shirt the two girls saw the spider tattoo at the right chest of mister Rex and the girls get shock of it then they quickly run out away from mister Rex.
The two girls visit the parents of the ghost and they introduced their selves as the friend of their daughter, they explain that they can communicate their daughter and they want also to tell that they already found the person who killed their daughter and that is the gardener of their school mister Rex. After few days mister Rex was invited by the police to undergo some investigation and mister Rex was proven as the killer and he got prison, the ghost thank the two girls for helping her problem and she can now go to heaven and can rest in peace.
The life of the two girls was back to normal and they live happily ever after.
Mr. Skock sat under the tree while watching the two exchanging pleasures with each other. He can hear the moans and the deep breath like someone is running. Mr. Skock felt something and felt very uneasy. He walks straight to the streets and found a homeless little boy wearing a tattered shirt and shorts. Mr. Skock talks to the boy and convinced him that he will buy him a set of clothes if he will go with him for a moment. The innocent little boy believed him and together they went at the motel. Mr. Skock let the little boy take a bath first. After that he let the boy slept and when the boy already slept, he slowly crawls and covered the boys’ mouth. Because of that, the boy was shocked and tried to push the old man with full force, but Mr. Skock was so strong that he was unaffected with the child’s attempts. Mr. Skock tied the little child and put his mouth some cloth to make him silent. Then he quickly takes off his clothes after that he started to take the child’s clothes. At the age of 11 the boy is currently experiencing copulation with the same sex. Mr. Skock cannot control himself and pushed his to the little boy’s alimentary canal harder and harder. The child was already complaining but he can’t talk due to the cloth in his mouth, and besides Mr. Skock was not listening. The little boy was already crying and restraining because of the pain he suffers. Mr. Skock becomes absurdly insane for the sensation that makes him feel that he is in heaven. The boy already collapsed but still he continues until he reaches the climax. He was satisfied but when he checked the boys pulse he was trembled and shocked. The boy is already dead. Because of this, he was so afraid that he was not able to know what to do. Mr. Skock lit a cigarette and think calmly. He decided to get rid of the child’s body but the question “how” confuses him. He decided to mutilate the body. So he went outside and bought with him a cutter, a traveler’s bag and cellophane. He started mutilating the body through cutting first the head. The blood scattered in his face when he slide the cutter to the boys’ neck. The blood is everywhere in the room. The next was the hands and after that were the legs. When Mr. Skock stood up to get the big cellophane he slipped off and accidentally cut the child’s left ear. But he didn’t notice it. The ear was thrown under the bed. When he is in the process of putting the parts in the cellophane someone knock the door. He hurriedly put the body inside the bag. He slightly opened the door and saw it is the bell boy he asked “what is it you want?” The bell boy just informed him that he was already overdue with the time that he had already overstayed. Then, he just told the bell boy that he will pay for the excess amount. After that, Mr. Skock continued cleaning the room. After three hours the room was already fixed. He checked that everything is in the right place. He then left the motel paid the excess amount and leave. Mr. Skock tied the bag with a stone and throws it in the river. He then walk like nothing happened not knowing the left ear of the child was left under the bed.
The first crime was discovered 5 years after when someone owned the building again and tried to renovate the abandoned building. It was known that the criminal died due to heart attack while having a rest at his rest house near the beach. The second crime was revealed an hour after it happened. The room keeper saw the left ear under the bed and immediately reports it to the police. Mr. Scock was arrested in his friend’s house and was sentenced to death.
PAGE 3 In conclusion, the main typical horror elements which are found in horror/suspense movies come from fierce creatures, the supernatural and murderers. People who watch movies in this genre are always scared because of these varieties of horror elements. Also, filmmakers are constantly trying to find new and interesting horror elements to thrill people in their films. This search can be an interesting reason to watch horror/suspense movies in the future. To me suspense is only caused by a well written story with many twist, when I don’t know what coming is when it kicks in. Suspense can be created by just a mystery, an example of this could be when we saw sherlock with the killer wondering if he will take the pill or not, this mystery of not knowing what will happen is one way suspense can be created. Suspense was caused by a build it like a cup of water slowly being filled up till it all comes splashing over the edge with its final conclusion. An example of this in Sherlock could be how the entire movie they just added small bits of of information and slowly add things like how the victims were killing themselves to its final conclusion of the killer going after Sherlock. Another way found that they created suspense in a wonderful way is by isolating Sherlock in the final scene with no one but the killer, this caused us to feel like there was not many options and gave us a sense of claustrophobia, that just added to the suspense of if Dr. Walter will make it to Sherlocks side. Suspense in a movie, can be created by a mystery, a sense of death, isolation and most importantly the setting, when all this is added together it will create a suspenseful surprising movie that is bound to keep the viewer on the tip of their seats till the final conclusion.
PAGE 4
Few story telling fits are more difficult than crafting a conclusion that wields an impact while being thematically consistent with what’s come before it. That’s especially true in creating movies, which depend so heavily on the grand reveal to clarify things. Strong craft, suspenseful set-ups and quality high concepts are never enough. Sadly,screw up the ending so monumentally here that all the good will they’ve built up is squandered, and the house experienced bloody situations.Another victim, given by the police for that kind kid of situation and that Ella decided to pursued her investigation to the case. So that there is no other victim. She decided to show the tape to the public and what reallly happen, then, the search the body of jelle for the healing of her soul with the Rev. Father Santino and that the also the little sister and her mother find also their soul. And that the end of the crime is jelles way also of revealling the true caused of the case about the mysterious death of jelle as she did her fatal mistake.
In conclusion, the main typical horror elements which are found in horror/suspense movies come from fierce creatures, the supernatural and murderers. People who watch movies in this genre are always scared because of these varieties of horror elements. Also, filmmakers are constantly trying to find new and interesting horror elements to thrill people in their films. This search can be an interesting reason to watch horror/suspense movies in the future. To me suspense is only caused by a well written story with many twist, when I don’t know what coming is when it kicks in. Suspense can be created by just a mystery, an example of this could be when we saw sherlock with the killer wondering if he will take the pill or not, this mystery of not knowing what will happen is one way suspense can be created. Suspense was caused by a build it like a cup of water slowly being filled up till it all comes splashing over the edge with its final conclusion. An example of this in Sherlock could be how the entire movie they just added small bits of of information and slowly add things like how the victims were killing themselves to its final conclusion of the killer going after Sherlock. Another way found that they created suspense in a wonderful way is by isolating Sherlock in the final scene with no one but the killer, this caused us to feel like there was not many options and gave us a sense of claustrophobia, that just added to the suspense of if Dr. Walter will make it to Sherlocks side. Suspense in a movie, can be created by a mystery, a sense of death, isolation and most importantly the setting, when all this is added together it will create a suspenseful surprising movie that is bound to keep the viewer on the tip of their seats till the final conclusion.
PAGE 3
They find that the Mrs. Sanchez, a person who is girl, is the person who has killed her. jelle , a girl who has mental disorder, a murderer.had a extraordinary power that satan can do. A young girl jelle, assumed his identity, she doesn't realize who she is, and no one recognizes him. Furthermore, Jelle is the girl killing all of the people, under the influence of the man who hired him...Satan himself!. Ella a reporter investigating a video tape rumored to bring death to anyone who watches it, finds out that it is somehow tied to a mysterious young girl named Jelle.A black demond started to cover her face as her mother shouted and said leve me ! aaaahhh... but sad to say there's no person who help her. Her mother died, with her fear inside her as she bumped in the edge of the wall and her head bleeded and that she died, Until, Ella the investigator and run the room as she saw the wire that is hidden in the wall, she refuses and tried to think what is in that , she pulled the wire with her arms, its connected to the hidden camera, there is a hidden CCTV camera unto the room of jelle. Ella found it and get the tape..Ella, tries to force open the door, and reaching for her face off with Jelle, she finds it victim of the curse, dying in the fire. Ella, enters the room and Mrs. Sanchez says that it was Jelle who killed her little sister and against her all the time, and since the death of her mother arouse and holds out one of the favorite doll of jelle.Ella, run again to the room where Mrs. Sanchez shouted and that she found the body on the floor with a bloody forehead, open eyes, hazardous face with monster hair, her reaction is very unusual and sad to say shes dead in a tragic way that reacted very shocked. They find the dead body of a woman which is Mrs. Sanchez with a bloody head that comes to the open door of the house.Her body layed in the bed embracing jelle favorite toy. Then, Ella decided to leave the house after the said incident and that Ella knew how is the crime scene about as they started playing the video tape from the CCTV camera. the tape recorded the brutal murder death of jelles sister, the fatal mistake of jelles stepfather and the reason why jelle died.A private investigator Ella during his investigation, victims stumbles upon a series of murders on the way to a shocking revelation of the evidence.And they, stated that theres no person behind the crime its jelle victim of her own crime and the video prove the evidenc that even the great psychological person cant find solution to the supernatural event around its brutal and tragical mistake.Ella, does all of the grunt work to find out that Mrs. Sanchez body is lying at the bottom of a well and then even goes down there to retrieve it. thus, by all normal movie logic, freeing the restless spirit from haunting people through video tapes and prank phone calls.
However, as Ella's psychic analysis that so effectively points out, Jelle is evil, and Ella has succeeded how she planned in freeing her spirit to kill at will.Randomizing the situation, as logical and chronological order of Ellas brilliant idea. the solution clarify that situation that joinded the event. Through the absence of the attention of her mother. through the clue of another victim related to the same crime a tragic mysterious murder of a young girl. Ella decided to pursued her investigation , to prove her evidence, the solution, the case and the victims
PAGE 2
But with the help if Ella she remained calm and okay despite of the lost of her two daughters. The burial of Jelle decided by tomorrow and after the operation and cleaning the body, the body of jelle buried as fast as possible. After the burial a cold wind passes in front of Gina, and the wind whispered it on to her head. The investigation on the home started by Ella and to the presence of her mother, indeed, it felt something but they precede their investigatory operation to help solution the case. They find evidence that lead to the criminal clue. As the operation goes on the window started to close and open without person doing it. And its Ella who have seen the unconditional situation throughout the window.Until, they found out that the soul of Jelle comes back to took revenge, maybe because her soul is died with no justice, second prove is that the room of jelle is clean and the things in the room is filed, and the bloody dress that she wear in the burial is in the bed laying with her favorite doll, her mother felt fear, and screamed, Ella separated to the other room of the house to find some clues and proven evidence to show the case. As jelle started the revenge to through her mother, her soul stand in the side of the mirror. As the curtain sway, side by side of the window and the lights turns off and on, the sound of the water from the bathroom. First situation moved first the investigation to the crimininal scene of the house.As they, observed any proval evidence that they can use about the brutal crime on whos the people behind the crime situation.It’s a creepy place, with the windows boarded up, the doors locked and the power shut off. Cell phones don’t work and there are no neighbors with the sun first setting outdoors. The slivers of light that occasionally peak in, suggesting that helps lies just outside the front door, make the home an ideal setting for a suffocating living nightmare. Few months later, the investigation is still open, they search a lot on the house. As they proceeded their are something they felt unusal there is something behind them, there is a person that always looking at them, and that jelle comes back, they'd thought, they thnk its her companion but no one is in the house except for them. Gina and Ella. Gina, go to jelles room to get in the things that jelle left. As her mother open the door, a bloody dress in the bed laying, they felt fear, but something really fearful, a cold wind blushes in her face and the curtain sway itself back and fort, with the doll. Her mother, refuses about why those dress is in the bed where in the dress after the burial they burned it.When her mother glance in the mirror, a girl standing in front of the reflection of the mirror, as it faces her a bloody face. and a monster physical appearance leaded her. As jelle revealed in front of her mother and Ella, the two run out of the room. but her mother left inside and shouted help me ! help me ! help me ! and Ella, run unto the kitchen, the search continue. Her, mother felt fearful and steady as she face her own daughter. She felt longing and miss it up, but her daughter posess which murder comes from a person who has mental disorder. She stops her trip to stay at an old motel running by an odd person. Finally, shes murdered in the room, and her sister and her a private investigator Ella try to find out where she is.
PAGE 1 (b)The only thing she can told to her sister is that what will really happen she still accept Jelle whatever happen. And also she tells her sister about what’s the problem of Jelle when she is alone and that she had asthma that lead her respiratory to malfunctioning. When Jelle at the house of her real mother had a traumatic experienced. Because when her stepfather one night when they left on her the house. He rape jelle and that is the reason why Jelle lying on the floor, her respiratory slow and cause to malfunctioning.a home one night, killing the family and the death of the daughter. Her mother doesn't realize, though, that her husband was spending the night at the house and after the crime happen her husband hitches a ride oh his truck in order to help his way out of the crime.As the caretaker goes on to the room of Jelle she saw the body of jelle lying in the floor. The caretaker, call the hospital to brought jelle to them, as jelle, is okay, stayed out again in their house with her traumatic experienced.A few weeks later, jelle was out of her mind, she stayed on her room playing with her little sister with the absence of the attention of her mother Jelle goes to the kichen, getting knife. Without doubt she killed her younger sister she started to cough and her respiratory system again slow. as She started to fall down and collapsed and that Jelle died without knowing about the biggest reason.And the caretaker of both babies again called their mother, and inform about the tragic murdered of her two children, As Gina went home she saw the two bodies lying on the floor with the blood scattered on the floor. With the police and investigational operation lead by Ms. Ella Rodriguez, whose extreme sports skills and solution criminal, record operation.As jelle declared dead, after what happened her mother cries a lot that she can’t even express the pain she really felt.
Duterte, Juvie B. AB-English 3
TTh 8:30-10:00 AM
THE MYSTERIOUS DEATH
PAGE 1 (a)
Julia Sanchez had a younger sister Gina Sanchez the woman’s drug addict and had a couple of boyfriends. Gina called Julia for an important reason about the birth of the baby which is the product of her seduces Sister Gina. She gave birth to a baby girl with taking a poisonous drug. Julia went to the apartment in a hurry worrying about her sister’s call that she delivered her baby right away. As she came to open the front door a blood with the footstep of blood flowed from the front door of the apartment without knowing any reason at the exit of the apartment. As she open the door in a whole, a bloody naked baby first appear on her eyes. She holds it and took a blanket on it to cover her bloody body and comfort it because it is crying.There was a letter from the side of the baby stated “Ate, please take good care of the baby, because every time I saw her I always remember the mistake I’ve been done with her father. Julia shouted and swept with the feelings of anger, about her sister that she attempt to kill the baby and abandoned it without realizing that she’s her mother that responsible to the love and care of the baby. She felt fear and pity to the baby. Indeed, she moved and carries the baby and left the apartment with her love and faith that she can raise the baby in any circumstances, that she can do it. The baby is now 3 yrs old, grew very beautiful and a lovable baby love her assuming mother Julia. The baby given named Jelle Sanchez with the presence of her mother Gina, but the girl grow up with a disease where in Julia seen it, having unconditional mind that she talk without the people on her side. She had own environment. Julia assuming her real mother adopted her since her name register but not an official mother in her birth certificate. Julia takes good care of her until she reached the age of 5 years old. As the young girl name Jelle grew Julia noticed that she had a mental disorder, she always scratched her face without any reason, knocked her head on the wall in every midnight and that sounds always awaked up by Julia on her room. She did check-up with her, the doctor stated up that Jelle had an abnormality that lead her to obey her emotion on what she really want to do. Her brain controls her emotion on what she wants to go.As she reach the age of 7. Her real mother comes to the house of Julia to get back her abandoned daughter. But Julia didn’t want to give it to her sister but the truth is, of what really happen there is the fact that Gina is her real mother and that she doesn’t have any choice is to give it to Gina. Fortunately Gina had again a man in life with her upcoming husband Richard Sologa a wealthy man with a 2 yr old baby as her stepsister Jecca Sologa another daughter of her real mother. Do Julia didn’t want to give Jelle to her real mother she don’t want to have misunderstanding to her sister because she love it so much as her own daughter.
page 1
The Man in the Attic
(A Short Story)
By: Faren Grace O. Fajunio
Creative Writing
A pair of brown eyes narrowed at the pile of books resting innocently on the top of the desk. With a sigh, Sandra took one and started inspecting it, only to cringe at the state the book was in. The brown cover page was torn badly and some of the pages were missing. Leaning down, Sandra started to work.
Patching up books and keeping them in good state is only a part of her daily work being San Viennas’ town librarian. Not that she was complaining, in fact, she loved it. Being curios in nature, she developed this hobby of reading books. Loving the feeling of being able to find out and absorb new information was like a drug to her system. It had become her daily routine, and becoming a librarian for work has been one of her plan .Though the salary isn’t much, it was enough to pay her monthly apartment rent and could still eat three times a day.
“There,” Sandra muttered, a soft smile crept its way to her thin lips as she put the book down along with the other five books that she had fixed for the day. Leaning back on the chair, her eyes roamed around the old library, noting every small detail of misplaced books in the shelves, those small insects circling under the fluorescent lamp that gives off enough light to brighten up the small town library, and that small opening in the attic which serves as a storage room for archives.
‘Wait’, Sandra thought, her eyes narrowing at that small opening. ‘That’s supposed to be closed tight.’
Unknowingly, she had stood up from her chair and walked at the opening while keeping an eye on the opening and the dark space inside it. It was then that she saw a pair of red orbs staring back at her brown ones.
She had felt a chill ran down her body like an electric shock before she gasped out loud, jerked back and fell butt first on the floor. It took a moment for her to collect her wits and stared back at the opening once again. Only that dark empty space beyond that small opening in the attic stared back at her.
W-what was that? Sandra thought.
“No way.” she muttered under her breath. “There’s no way someone could be up there and stare back at me.”
Staggering, she stood up and made her way back to her desk, convincing herself that she’s just imagining things. “Right, I should head back home and get a rest.”
Following her own advice, Sandra took her bag, locked the building, and walked her way back in San Vienna’s dark streets down to her apartment a few blocks away from the towns’ library.
Back in the library, a man stood perfectly still, his red eyes shining in the dark room eyeing the door where Sandra’s figure disappeared not long ago.
page 2
‘Soon’ he thought. ‘She will be his, soon.’
Days passed and Sandra’s back to her usual routine without getting jumpy to every little creak and scratch in the ceiling. Her day at work today was completely normal too, besides the time when her weird dream from last night flashed on her mind. But then she was able to shove it at the farthest corner of her mind and continue on her work.
“A red rose for the beautiful lady.” A man’s all too familiar voice interrupted her from her work. Sandra looked up and saw Eric, looking all too dashing with his gentle smile and deep dark blue eyes that contrasts his light blonde hair.
“Eric,” Sandra acknowledge, accepting the rose he offered. Eric had been her admirer for a week now since he confessed his liking towards her. And she was glad, it’s his first time visiting her in the library too.
“It’s almost eleven Sandra. I’ll walk you home.”
Her eyes widened. She had been too caught up reading the new acquired book that she hasn’t noticed the time. “Oh, I’ll just take my bag and we can go.”
After fixing her table top and securing the book on her bag, they walked out of the library. They were already a few meters away when Sandra remembered her apartment keys. The two hurried back to the library and Sandra instructed Eric to just wait for her outside before unlocking the door and went inside the library. She instantly squinted her eyes when she turned the lights on, catching a man’s figure standing in the middle of the library. Blinking, her eyes adjusted to the light and saw and the usual book filled room.
“I’m imagining things again.” She muttered, and rolled her eyes.
Shrugging her shoulders, Sandra made her way to her desk and looked for her apartment keys. Spotting it right beside her coffee mug, she grabbed the keys and started to head back. Then darkness suddenly engulfed the room.
Sandra gave out a surprised squeak her body suddenly froze the moment she heard a loud creaking sound coming from the ceiling. Those red creepy eyes instantly flashed through her mind when she realized that the sound came from the attic. Very slowly, she bravely turned around to see a man slowly making his way down from the attic. She gave a muffled shriek as she tried to absorb on her mind about what’s happening in front of her. The man was tall, his hair in an unknown shade of colour because of the darkness. His clothes were tattered revealing some of his pale white skin.
Then his eyes. Two ruby red orbs staring back at her with so much intense that sent a shiver through her whole body, freezing her in place as she continued to stare back. Sandra watched as he slowly opened his thin lips and spoke in a deep timbre that one word that sent her running on her heels.
“Mine”.
Sandra kept running, her eyes half closed, not minding where she’s heading as long as it’s getting away from that man. She kept running until she felt someone grabbed her from behind.
“No!” she cried frantically. “Let me go! Get away from me!”
page 3
“Sandra!”
“Let me go!!!!” she shrieked and struggled to get away from the man’s grasp. “No!!!”
“Sandra it’s me, Eric!”
Her struggles ceased upon recognizing Eric’s’ voice. Slowly, Eric loosened his grip and put her down.
“Sandra, what’s wrong? Tell me what happened?”
“s-someone’s in the a-attic, a-and I-t------AAHHHHH!!!!!!!”
Sandra shrieked when she was pulled by some invisible rope back to the library.
“ERIC!!!!” she screeched, holding her arms out to the man chasing her dragged body, calling out her name.
“Help me!!! Sandra cried as she found herself back inside the library, the man hovering in front of her.
“No! Get Away from me! Eric! No!!!” she wailed more upon seeing the library door close.
“Mine.”
“What do you want from me?”
“You.” The man answered, picking her up and hauled her on his shoulder. Dragging her back with him in the attic.
“Why?” Sandra whispered, feeling her body getting weak by the second. She doesn’t know why but her eyes started to get heavy too.”
“Promise.”
“ What promise?” she echoed before completely falling into that dark empty space.
That time, she had her dream again.
“Hey, why are you sad?” she asked the man sitting on the bench.
He stared back at her, his red eyes filled with sadness and longing. “I’m alone.”
“Huh?”
“I wanted someone to be with me, I don’t want to be alone.”
“Hmm…then I’ll be stay with you.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes! I promise!”
_end_
Rubia, Carolyn Apple D.
TTh 8:30-10:00 A.M
The Portal
Cheers!!!
Brod said while tossing his glass of wine with his friends, Daniel and Nate. They were at De Villa Resort in Capiz City celebrating their 7th friendship anniversary. They had been best of friends and classmates during their college years. It had been three years that they hadn’t seen each other because of their job hectic schedules. This was the reason why Brod called Dan and Nate to have sometime of bonding and it would be his treat, just the three of them. They stayed in the resort for about three days and two nights. They enjoyed a lot and had a great time with each other.
On Friday at 4:00 P.M, the three guys packed their things because it would be their departure time. Daniel was the one who drove Brod’s Volvo. The travel will take five hours. While on their way, Nate and Brod got asleep. Daniel was enjoying his self while driving. However, he observed that the way they had just passed hour ago was the same way they’d pass right now. So he woke his friends and told them ‘bout it. Brod and Nate couldn’t believe him. Dan let them to observe and see that he was telling the truth. They set the old gemilina tree as their sign that they had just repeated their way. A big shocked in their face when they knew Dan was right. Brod got his mobile phone to make a call so they could ask for help but there was no signal at all.
“Damn,” Brod’s heart contracted as he took another call. Nate’s eyes narrowed. If so, then the car would probably had a flat tires and be disabled. And if that were the case, they wouldn’t be able to go home.
“Just continue driving Dan. We’ll look for a hotel where we can stay this night and ask someone ‘bout it.” Brod levelled his gaze at Dan and Nate.
“Seems as if we could find one,” Nate murmured. Heart leaping, Dan was trying to be patient, not clamber wildly as he sought the hotel.
“There!, there’s one,” Brod said abruptly while pointing to the location of the hotel. When they reached the hotel, they observed and felt something different that the stale atmosphere they’d been wandering in. They just ignored it and went inside. Nobody was there to welcome them, wondering’ how come.
pple
Rubia, Carolyn Apple D.
TTh 8:30-10:00 A.M
The Portal
Cheers!!!
Brod said while tossing his glass of wine with his friends, Daniel and Nate. They were at De Villa Resort in Capiz City celebrating their 7th friendship anniversary. They had been best of friends and classmates during their college years. It had been three years that they hadn’t seen each other because of their job hectic schedules. This was the reason why Brod called Dan and Nate to have sometime of bonding and it would be his treat, just the three of them. They stayed in the resort for about three days and two nights. They enjoyed a lot and had a great time with each other.
On Friday at 4:00 P.M, the three guys packed their things because it would be their departure time. Daniel was the one who drove Brod’s Volvo. The travel will take five hours. While on their way, Nate and Brod got asleep. Daniel was enjoying his self while driving. However, he observed that the way they had just passed hour ago was the same way they’d pass right now. So he woke his friends and told them ‘bout it. Brod and Nate couldn’t believe him. Dan let them to observe and see that he was telling the truth. They set the old gemilina tree as their sign that they had just repeated their way. A big shocked in their face when they knew Dan was right. Brod got his mobile phone to make a call so they could ask for help but there was no signal at all.
“Damn,” Brod’s heart contracted as he took another call. Nate’s eyes narrowed. If so, then the car would probably had a flat tires and be disabled. And if that were the case, they wouldn’t be able to go home.
“Just continue driving Dan. We’ll look for a hotel where we can stay this night and ask someone ‘bout it.” Brod levelled his gaze at Dan and Nate.
“Seems as if we could find one,” Nate murmured. Heart leaping, Dan was trying to be patient, not clamber wildly as he sought the hotel.
“There!, there’s one,” Brod said abruptly while pointing to the location of the hotel. When they reached the hotel, they observed and felt something different that the stale atmosphere they’d been wandering in. They just ignored it and went inside. Nobody was there to welcome them, wondering’ how come.
“Hey! Somebody’s here? “Dan shouted while looking to the things which they thought was somewhat scary and different from a typical hotel. Brod and Nate were touching the carabao’s skull on the left wall when someone appeared from the main door.
“Good evening visitors! Welcome!” greeted the old man with long grey hair wearing a black coat. They were shocked why the old man was from the main door.
“Ahh. We’re going to stay her tonight because we had a car problem. Are you alone here?” Nate asked with fervour.
“ Ahm. I have my companions but they’re just busy working for something. So just list down your names here and I’ll give you the key.” The old man said staring each of them. After listing their names, the old man gave the keys.
“Okay! I’’ll leave you now. Enjoy your stay!” The old man said certainly. Dan had bad feelings with the man and in the hotel. Mentally geared his self with whatever lay ahead. Then slowly, teeth clenched, he twisted the handle. The door clicked open and swung inward, revealing a wide interior room much like the one they had stayed in De Villa resort. There was a work area and fire place here as well, embers cold and dark.
“Thanks God! We can rest at last! I’m so tired.” Brod said as he laid down the bed. Dan was sitting in the sofa with Nate. “I don’t like this place,” Nate whispered. “Me too. Something’s different and such a mysterious place. No one is walking around and there were no crews. Impossible!” Dan said.
Nate and Brod were slept badly while Dan was still awake. Something’s bothering him. He didn’t feel the aura of this place. To forget this, he went outside the room, observing the surroundings while walking in the hallway. Something caught his attention. It was the blacked door with a human skull in front of it. It made him more curious about the place. The paints were different among the doors. He stepped closer and the penlight offered enough illumination that he noticed a glint, a slim little line of silver in the old man’s hand.
“What the hell! What was it?”, and then he knew with dead certainty that he held a hypodermic needle in his right hands. Oh. God, no!
He had no idea what drug might be held in the syringe but he couldn’t let him inject it to the unconscious lady.
“Wait!” He shouted, trying to scoot away. The old man turned at him. “Why are you here? Don’t even think ‘bout it.” The old man whispered his voice ragged, and rough, nearly seductive. He sprang! He tried to kick and squirm to save the young lady but pain in his one leg crippled him and his well over his pound didn’t budge.
“No!,” he forced out, his breath a panicked hiss. “Don’t.” He bucked upward but to no avail.
It was too late. The young lady was already dead. The old man grabbed his lithered arm. He fended off his blows with his body and his legs. He moved, but the old man anticipated the lift of his head, the baring of his teeth. He brought him beside the young lady.
“Careful,” the old man warned, staying away from his teeth, “or I’ll give you something you can really work on or fill that hot big mouth of yours right up with it and I’m sure you’ll love it.”
He shuddered inside. Thought he might be sick and throw up all over him.
From astride, the old man laughed, a brittle sound as hallow as all the caverns of hell. “Wait here. I’ll be back,” the old man said.
“We’re going to get you,” Daniel warned. “If not me, then someone else. They will know. They’ll run you to the ground like a rabid dog.”
“I will kill you all. Vengeance is mine. This is for my daughter, Ana who had been killed by young men like you,” answered the old man angrily staring at him.
“Why did you include this young lady huh?” asked Daniel.
“I will just get her soul to bring my daughter back to life.” The old man went outside the room and he was left behind with the dead young lady beside him. His knees nearly gave way as he looked at the pity young lady. After, he searched the room quickly for a weapon, anything stronger than the poker and he found some tools, a hammer, a screwdriver and pliers. He stuffed then in his pockets and wised like hell for his pistol. Any gun. But there were none in this room. Nor a phone or a computer or any means of communication.
Shaking a little, Dan carefully slipped the locked and tiptoed toward the outside door. He would be seen under the yellow light and could be heard for his footsteps. Yet, he didn’t care anymore. He would definitely kill the old man. He walked slowly toward their room. He woke Brod and Nate who had a good sleep. They were shocked upon seeing Dan having sweat and shaking. “Why? Where did you go?” asked Nate.
“Let’s get out of here. This is a dangerous place for us to stay. That old man is a witch. He will kill us. Faster! Let’s get out of here!” Dan said in a rush. Brod and Nate didn’t have much time to speculate.
They stepped outside the room. They walked slowly so they wouldn’t make any noise until they reached the main door. However, Nate tumbled the glasses from the table they were passed on then dropped trhem into the floor. “Shit!” Nate whispered angrily. They stopped short when Brod had seen something. A movement to their left. “Guys.sshhh.” Brod said with his skin crawled and he squinted, patting the place, looking for the damned specs. Nothing. Just his imagination. Daniel opened the main door. Brod turned his head again to the area where he’d seen something. Then saw movement again. A blur in the snowy curtain, like a ghost flitting through the quivering aspens. They stopped, caught their breath. Saw the ghost again and Oh! No! It was the old man following them awkwardly that they hadn’t even noticed. Heart thudding, they stopped and closed the door again. They watched the old man floating toward
It was too late. The young lady was already dead. The old man grabbed his lithered arm. He fended off his blows with his body and his legs. He moved, but the old man anticipated the lift of his head, the baring of his teeth. He brought him beside the young lady.
“Careful,” the old man warned, staying away from his teeth, “or I’ll give you something you can really work on or fill that hot big mouth of yours right up with it and I’m sure you’ll love it.”
He shuddered inside. Thought he might be sick and throw up all over him.
From astride, the old man laughed, a brittle sound as hallow as all the caverns of hell. “Wait here. I’ll be back,” the old man said.
“We’re going to get you,” Daniel warned. “If not me, then someone else. They will know. They’ll run you to the ground like a rabid dog.”
“I will kill you all. Vengeance is mine. This is for my daughter, Ana who had been killed by young men like you,” answered the old man angrily staring at him.
“Why did you include this young lady huh?” asked Daniel.
“I will just get her soul to bring my daughter back to life.” The old man went outside the room and he was left behind with the dead young lady beside him. His knees nearly gave way as he looked at the pity young lady. After, he searched the room quickly for a weapon, anything stronger than the poker and he found some tools, a hammer, a screwdriver and pliers. He stuffed then in his pockets and wised like hell for his pistol. Any gun. But there were none in this room. Nor a phone or a computer or any means of communication.
Shaking a little, Dan carefully slipped the locked and tiptoed toward the outside door. He would be seen under the yellow light and could be heard for his footsteps. Yet, he didn’t care anymore. He would definitely kill the old man. He walked slowly toward their room. He woke Brod and Nate who had a good sleep. They were shocked upon seeing Dan having sweat and shaking. “Why? Where did you go?” asked Nate.
“Let’s get out of here. This is a dangerous place for us to stay. That old man is a witch. He will kill us. Faster! Let’s get out of here!” Dan said in a rush. Brod and Nate didn’t have much time to speculate.
They stepped outside the room. They walked slowly so they wouldn’t make any noise until they reached the main door. However, Nate tumbled the glasses from the table they were passed on then dropped trhem into the floor. “Shit!” Nate whispered angrily. They stopped short when Brod had seen something. A movement to their left. “Guys.sshhh.” Brod said with his skin crawled and he squinted, patting the place, looking for the damned specs. Nothing. Just his imagination. Daniel opened the main door. Brod turned his head again to the area where he’d seen something. Then saw movement again. A blur in the snowy curtain, like a ghost flitting through the quivering aspens. They stopped, caught their breath. Saw the ghost again and Oh! No! It was the old man following them awkwardly that they hadn’t even noticed. Heart thudding, they stopped and closed the door again. They watched the old man floating toward
them. “God, help us!” Dan whispered, clutching his chest, listening to the pounding of his heart.“Where the hell are you going?” asked the old man loudly while giving them a sharp smile. “All of you will die her! Whatever you’ve decided to do, it won’t work.” He was floating closer to them.
He had a ski hat on with blond hair poking from it but the three of them though his hair might be fake. He was going to a lot of trouble not to be recognized. “Why are you doing this? We don’t even know you. Don’t include us in your goddamn plans,” Brod said while his stomach turned inside out with fear, he wouldn’t be able to swallow a bite.
The old man didn’t respond, instead he cocked his head, studying them like a bird eyeing an interesting insects scuttling on the ground.“hahaha! Bitches! Even when you get out of here, you are still in my territory. After you passed the portal of death, you are now mine! You can’t go home unless you defeat me!If you can ! hahaha! He said obviously enjoying himself in his humiliation.
They said nothing and noticed the tightening of his lips. The old man brought them into the dark room. In these glimpses of his living and, they’d seen parts of a long table and a heavy armoire and book cases on the one wall that was her line of vision. The hand ends what kind of job or if this man was a witch. The old man leave them, locked the door. Daniel, Brod and Nate didn’t believe the son of a bitch for a second. They find any weapons in the room against him. Daniel had already in his pocket.
And now that he was back and they couldn’t keep at their futile attempts to escape. They had to stop this freak man before he will kill them. They had no doubt that the son of a bitch was going to kill him.
“Time to kill you! Hahaha! ”the old man said while preparing the paraphernalia to be used. Their hearts were pounding, but they tried to remain outwardly passive. If they would just step a little closer…Brod’s blanket slipped a fraction and saw the old man’s attention tighten as he stopped right by him. Close enough!
He swifted, swept his legs straight out from the cot and jammed him hand. White-hot pain connected up his legs as he rocked on his feet. Daniel and Nate helped Brod to kill the freaking old man. The blanket tangled his ankles and he lost his footing and fell.“Ahhhgghh!”. He hit the hand, his chin slamming into the hand stones.
“Shit!” the old man said. Nate yanked up on his hair, stretching the old man’s neck and wrapping the links of her handcuffs under his throat.
“Hey!”Nate pulled harder, the chain digging into his soft flesh. He pulled as hard as he could; trying desperately to cut off his air. But he was writhing. Fighting them, his surprise giving way to fury. “You bitch!” he sputtered, rearing up, nearly pulling his arm out of its socket. He tried to get to his feet, but Daniel drew her knee up. Splitting his butt cheeks, trying to hit his testicles.
Daniel kicked. His knee connected.
“Die, you son of a bitch! Die!” Gasping and frantic, he dug wildly at the chain closing off his windpipe with his fingers. Old man’s arm felt as if it were being wrenched from his body.
Brod cling like bunk.The old man struggled. And he saw the back of his neck. Brod leaned forward, teeth banned. He bit down. Hard into the flesh where his shoulder and head connected.
The old man shrieked in pain. ‘Brod bit harder, closing her teeth. It ripped into the old man’s flesh. He bucked hard. Nate and Dan helped Brod by attacking the old man with metallic weapon until the blood flowed. The old man struggled for air until he had his last breath. Finally, they had defeated him!
Nate, Dan and Brod were now happy after defeating the old man. At last, they could have their freedom from this damned place. But before leaving, they checked every room if there were other victims. They went to the other room inside the blacked door room where they were curious if what’s in the inside. They saw the souls of young ladies prisoned, asking for help. They open the glass door and give free to the souls. At last, these souls could rest. After, they went outside the hotel. Brod started the car’s engine. There was no portal of death anymore. Sunshine was back. There were no powers to prison them in this place. They could go home safely with a story to tell.
Padillon, Gle-an B.
Creative Writing (T-TH 8:30-10:00)
Short Story (page1)
Neighbor
Rumors are heard terrifying news spread out, merciless killing of an unborn child, bleeding of a mother who doesn’t even feel the pain of a mysterious death of her child, a creature they never thought existed, a shock to other pregnant women. The mysterious event put the residents of barrio Walog into the state of panic for the commotion never did occur in their barrio before. In the mountains of Bukidnon there are many barrios and Walog is one of those, this barrio is distinct from the rest for there is a hidden secret in Walog. Barrio Walog is composed of only one community, the people still uncivilized, food gatherers you may say, hunting wild animals is one of their source of food. Isolated from the rest of the barrios for it is surrounded and found at the middle of a forest. Living so simply until a horrible event took place. The people’s living is but a simple one, but someone is up to something. There are three pregnant women in barrio Walog. A new comer came into their place prior to the mysterious death of one of the resident’s child. The people are puzzled because the woman doesn’t want join in the gathering of the residents of the barrio. Her name is Amanda, being observant the residents are keep on talking about her, accordingly they haven’t seen her eat meat of wild animals or even vegetables upon the day of her arrival but the shocking thing is she doesn’t grow thin nor pale. From the day she transferred she didn’t even have gotten out to meet the people in her new society. Meanwhile, pregnant women’s greatest fear is losing their baby consequently they must be very careful in the so called “tik-tik”. This demonic creature has the ability to extend its tongue up to whatever length it desires, features that is of humanity, thick eyebrows, wrinkled forehead, long black teeth looks like those of the vampire only that it is not white instead black, the tongue sharp as it is seemed design to kill, scattered hair and the like. These descriptions are based upon our ancestors, many doesn’t believe in this being, only a product of the imaginative mind however the sudden death of a child in the barrio alarmed the people who strongly believes that this creature is responsible for the massive and unmerciful killing of the unborn baby in their place.
Since there are no other activity people or couples can do they just create infants. Lara, Emma and Lucia are the three lucky women who are gifted to conceive a child. These three women shares a deep friendship, though their houses may be at some distance each one of them visits one another if they don’t have something to do. Barrio Walog is strange as it is, the residents’ houses are made of bamboo and nipa you cannot see a concrete house in this place.
Lara, 18 years old did not even graduate in high school due to lack of finances thus she married Lorenzo whose source of living is farming. The baby in whom Lara is conceiving will be their first child. Emma on the other hand is only 16 years old she already has 3 children and
(page2)
the child in her stomach will be the fourth. Moreover Lucia shares the same feeling as Lara since this is also her first time to be pregnant. Living in a barrio Walog is not unaware of the being around them, a creature whose favorite delicacy is a fetus.
One silent night as the 3 pregnant women gathered to have a chat in the hut of Lara, a small house made up of bamboo and the roof made of nipa. They are sitting at the sala, the sound of the crickets are heard, the place seems so quiet, there’s hushing of the winds suddenly the dogs begun howling.
‘What could be the reason of the dogs’ sudden bark’? Lara asked. The two women shudders, an explicit act showing that they do not know the nature of it.
‘How do you feel Lara, this is but your first time to have a baby’? Asked Emma instead.
Lara is silent for a short while before answering her friends’ question something crossed her mind that made her hands tremble even feeling a pain in her stomach. Before uttering a word she sees Amanda passing by with a fierce look on her big belly. She is about to ask her neighbor of what’s the matter but the woman suddenly vanished without even leaving a trace of her. Lara still couldn’t erase the look Amanda had given her.
‘Lara? Lara? Are you alright?’ uttered Lucia whose hand taps on Lara’s shoulder. ‘You seem to be worried, what’s the matter?’ Lara didn’t hear Lucia another tap was given and Lara came back to reality.
‘oh, I’m just thinking about Lorenzo he is not yet here, this morning he said he’ll be home before the sun sets but it’s already night and even his shadow is not appearing, I wonder where he is.’ Lara succeeded in giving her alibi, her friends seemed convinced as to the reason of her worry, and the fact is that she doesn’t want to alarm her friends.
‘Are you sure of that?’ interrupted Emma.
‘Of course I’m’ Lara directly answered.
‘Did you know that Maria’s child died yesterday? Asked Emma, referring to the other woman who is pregnant in their barrio. Rumors are heard, Maria was alone in their house at the time of the child’s mysterious death. Accordingly, her husband went to his in-laws and apparently he didn’t came back as what Maria had expected. Upon lying in bed the pregnant woman heard a harsh noise coming from the roof as if a person jumped on it, the poor woman didn’t even care, ‘perhaps it’s just a cat’ where only the words she said. as the night goes so weary Maria had slept. As a neighbor relayed there was a shadow hovering at the woman’s roof, however they don’t have time to react on the situation. Meanwhile as what Maria had stated, she woke in the total darkness, her eyes couldn’t see anything the house is so quiet not until a hissing sound was heard, it sounded like a snake but of a very different tone. She was afraid then, her husband isn’t home yet, if it’s a thread no one would be brave enough to protect her. The woman just prayed hard, she is about to say her prayer when a slamming in the windowpane begun, at first it was not that noisy but it begin to get louder and louder the house of Maria is then shaking as if it’s an earthquake since it is just a small and very fragile even a little move can shake it. It must be a tik-tik cried Maria, tik-tik is the most feared unnatural being of pregnant woman since they are the favorite victim of this monster. Apparently Maria froze, she couldn’t move or even
(page3)
shout the fright paralyzed her, her palms are strongly placed in her belly. She knows that the developing child of hers is inside and she won’t never and ever allow anyone to harm her baby. But what can be done by her? Compared to this cannibal she’s of no match. The creaking continues and Maria felt dizziness, unconsciously she fell on the floor. She opened her eyes, believed that it was just a dream but when she laid her hand in her stomach something is missing when she looked at it a horrible scene appeared, dried blood thickened on the floor, her dress is also filled by her own blood, stinky as it is the poor woman cried. Neighbors came rushing, questioned her of what happened, how come the pain wasn’t felt. She couldn’t answer them, she just cried until the regretting husband came. The saddest of part of all, the baby is gone the mother without knowing the reason behind the mystery. Prior to that Amanda was seen patrolling in their house. ‘That’s quite a tale, isn’t it? Emma contentedly exclaimed, bearing a long breath, the horrifying event lasted for a while.
‘Do you believe in such madness?’ Lucia exclaimed, ‘She must have had a miscarriage alone, not being careful enough to her baby, isn’t that lunatic? Inventing those sorts of things just to gain sympathy, she hadn’t ever answered the questions thrown to her. I don’t believe in “tik-tik” personally, there is no such thing as that.’
‘I believe in it though’ protested Lara to Lucia’s reaction. ‘My mother told me when I was still in her stomach a “tik2x” attacked our house having forth it’s very long tongue in the hole of the nipa roof if my father wasn’t able to reinforce I might be dead as of that moment. That monster is not a threat to mothers instead in the babies, they love the smell of an unborn child, and using their tongue they’ll sip the blood from the women’s womb and presto! They already have a food. our ancestors doesn’t know as to the nature of “tik2x” all they know is that if you will be a attacked by this creature you must cut its tongue for it is it’s weakness. Lara narrated emphasizing the last sentence.
‘Then perhaps we should avoid being alone at night’ said Emma. ‘In addition to that Lara my grandmother taught me that if will get pregnant I should always wear a black shirt for it will protect my baby and a natural beings cannot see it.
‘It is better for us to be keen and alert now that we are pregnant. concluded Emma’ so much for tonight’s conversation, Lara we must be going, our husbands are waiting at home, ohh wait a minute, Lorenzo is not yet here, we couldn’t leave you tik2x might visit if you’re just alone.
‘I wouldn’t want that’ protested Lara’ I will be okay, Lorenzo might be in his way now, both of you must go.
Lara waved good bye to her friends, she is in the wood fence and upon closing it human instinct told her that someone is staring, as she looked at her neighbor’s house there is Amanda painting a smile in her lips a very clever smile. Lara turned her back and is about to enter when…..
Amanda appeared in front of her, she felt a terror for the woman is in a distant a while ago and now she just then appeared instantly.
(page4)
where is your husband Lara?’ it is not safe if you’re just alone in this time’ uttered Amanda, grinning her teeth.
‘He will be home in just a short while, I should enter now’. Properly stated by Lara, but as she is about to take a step a firm grasps from Amanda made her stop.
‘Isn’t that so impolite of a pregnant woman like you? I mean no harm I want to be acquainted with you’ the woman smiled again giving fright to Lara
‘Your stomach looks so wonderful, I wonder what it feels like to be in your situation, can we now enter to your house? Suggested the strange neighbor.
‘That might be great’ Lara hesitantly said.
Lara offered food to her visitor but Amanda refused showing disgust to the pregnant woman. A stern look is noticed from the visitor’s eyes, it is fixed on Lara’s belly. Lara then felt a pain upon the stare, she felt afraid and want to send Amanda home but she just couldn’t.
‘Do you believe in tik2x?’ Seriously asked by Amanda
‘70% I do, why do you ask?’
‘Because I do, I have been a victim once hahahahaha!!! She’s horrible its tongue is like a snake ready to kill! Amanda seems to turn lunatic like a raging child waiting for comfort. Meanwhile Lara shivers even afraid to touch her visitor. Someone is up to something.
‘You must go now’ said Lara.
‘Are you afraid of me? Do you believe with what I just said?’ you are like the rest! Suspecting me as a monster! Amanda move forward to Lara, red and bulging eyes she came forth.
‘Don’t! Please don’t hurt me I haven’t done anything against you, spare my child’s life’. Pleaded Lara, trembling from head to foot her mind is telling her to run and shout but she couldn’t. How she wanted that it is just a dream and all things would just fade away.
‘Hahahahahahaha! Chuckled Amanda. ‘You’re right I’m the tik2x, I killed my child so as Maria’s and now it will be yours…. Lorenzo didn’t tell you that I’m his former wife didn’t he? Ohh how would he know I’m here, I just transferred this morning didn’t I? Let me tell you our tale before I kill your baby. We lived in the nearby barrio, I thought Lorenzo will accept me despite of my demonic being but, but when I killed my baby he left. It wasn’t my fault that I am like this, it is my mother’s, I inherited her evil power and after giving it she was unfortunately killed by a man named Menard who said to be a secret bounty hunter in the barrio. I could have just refused but she won’t die if I will accept her power. In spite of all the things that happened I thought my beloved Lorenzo will stay but he didn’t and chose to transfer here, he then met you and married you while I was miserable in our child’s death. It wasn’t my fault! Isn’t it? The woman is now hallucinating.
The fire in the lamp at the table grew bigger; howling of the dogs became louder. Lara forgot that tonight is the full moon. As she was about to ask for some help Amanda perished in her sight. Then a noise on the roof was heard, Lara didn’t move for a moment she then decided to go out and face Amanda. as she looked up a raged of terror came forth, there is a shadow on
(page5)
the nipa, shattered hair sharp claws and animal like structure, undeniably it is Amanda sneaking in the roof as if looking for someone to be her victim
‘You’re their…’ somewhat a whisper from Amanda’s salivating mouth. Her tongue became long, long, longer, and longer. It’s tip, as sharp as a needle the feature? Gruesome Lara ran but got caught by Amanda’s tongue. dragging Lara using her tongue wrap at the pregnant woman’s leg she screamed but no one will hear her for her other neighbors our at some distance.
‘Nooooooooo!!!!!! Cried Lara
‘Say good bye to your child Hahahahahah!!’ Amanda extended her tongue to Lara’s stomach preparing her to stab it and sip the blood, the pregnant woman is horrified she just closed her eyes waiting for death. A shout was heard it was not hers but of the tik2x she slowly opened her eyelids and felt the shuttered tongue above her womb. Lorenzo came along with his 2 friends namely Henry and John. After which he went to Amanda and stabbed her with a knife, Amanda died in an instant, after that night the mystery was never repeated. The residents of barrio Walog continue the life they had before the arrival of Amanda.
Ang, Julie Krizia A.
Creative Writing
REST (page1)
Symphathetically and quietly refined modern amenities, a place somewhere far from the madding crowd with gracious and abundant living and surrounded by spectacular mountains. A suite with a fully furnished bed with frosted bathroom plus a comfortable sofa. That’s where I will be staying, a little farm town rest house in the overlooking hiking trails in Mainit, Nabunturan Comval Province. Before my arrival in the said place I heard a conversation in the bus I am riding, accordingly a girl died in the place or in the Maddison Suite to be specific. The two women are in serious chat;
‘The poor girl died because of a nightmare.’ The woman in black stated.
‘Something is in that suite, she was found dead in room 6 am I right?.’ Murmured the other.
‘Yes you are there must be a curse in that room…
‘Maddison suite? That’s the inn I will be staying.’ I exclaimed talking to myself.
I felt frightened of what I heard but I just ignored it and took a nap in the bus. It will take two hours before I arrive in the inn. I need some rest perhaps a time to unwind and to forget all the worries I am having. These women don’t have good things to say I concluded, just chatting about death of a person they don’t even know. Ahh! They are not worthy of my time.
Beforehand I will introduce myself and the terrifying experience I had will follow. I am Julie a lone girl working in the city I am very stressed and pressured woman with heart ache who is trying to forget the world and escape from heartbreak. It was eleven o'clock in the evening when I arrived at Maddison Suite the place looks wonderful, the employees are so accommodating I instantly felt an ease upon inquiring. And I automatically climbed into the soft bed, I called in the front desk for my food to be delivered since I am already starving, after which I took a shower, my food is already on the table when I finished taking a bath after eating I curled into the bed like a ball and began to drift into sleep. After a hard day and week I need some peace and rest from the heartbreak I experienced, my boyfriend and I planned for so many things in the future I thought he and me will grow old together but
(page2)
he cheated I saw him with another girl, indeed he is one of the reasons why I am here the pain is unbearable. Ah surely I can find peace and comfort in this place. The ambiance is worthy of a little rest, something strange I am in my deep sleep when I felt it. Slowly images began to flood into my mind, and the dreams took shape. As I peered vaguely through the gloom into the dark trails advancing ahead, my heart began to thump wildly in my chest, visible through my shirt like a cartoon character in love. That awful yet familiar feeling of despair washed over me, and my stomach wrenched as it seemed to fall to the floor as I realized I'd been here before. This dark scenario that appeared to be several places I remembered from my ex-boyfriend, all glued together in a mass of dark corners where shadows grew. I began to see people I had known from many different moments in my life, people that would never be together. Confusion fuddled my mind as I strove to gain control, to understand and to stem the fear growling inside. Suddenly, a dark shape emerged slowly from the gloom shadows starting to stare at me, like it was an Illumination coming from a pale crescent moon peeking here and there from behind dark clouds blacker than the night sky. And then I began to hear voices, voices that imitate mine and voices over the sounds of burst party noises, as if someone had turned up a loud music, voices and laughter. I could feel the disappointment in the strained silence of the next few moments while I stared at the TV. I'd been harping on this for moment already. There were voices all over the room, always just barely audible. I’m starting to panic, I turned and stumbled as I began to run towards the sliding doors as fast as I could. It was an inner instinct, an instant knowledge of impending danger. I’m so terrified and the fear was apparent, an airy presence that reeked of evil. Slamming doors and audible voices are now taking place, panting and gasping as I ran to where I can hide but the walls were closing in now and my chest was tighten. I’m hearing gnashing of teeth, they are so many and crawling towards me and then I saw this fiercing red eyes coming towards me and all the time my brain worked overtime, asking who was chasing me, and why? What had I ever done to make someone so intent to kill me? Suddenly hands clasped around my throat, squeezing my windpipe until I thought it would break. There’s seems to be no hope I feel that my body is about to collapse I must accept that this will be the end of my life the person who’s a threat to my life is so powerful that I cannot even protect myself. I was wrong in expecting that I will have a good time in this place, I should have known this ahead of time so I can retreat or perhaps I just listened to the conversation in the bus maybe I won’t be facing this treachery and misery. Suddenly as I grappled wildly with my attacker and strove to retain consciousness, he hit me hard on the back of my head and I blacked out. In my mind I am already dead my eyelids became so heavy that I couldn’t even open them. I am ready to face the after death but… A whisper is heard as if telling me to get up. I slowly regained my strength and by faith I opened my eyes.
I sat up in an instant, my sweat falling down on my cheeks I feel something I never felt before my spine rigid and heavy drops of sweat running down my forehead unstoppably as
(page3)
I realized it was all just but a gruesome nightmare. I then realized that in my arrival I wasn’t even able to pray, to give thanks to God for the safe trip he had given me. I kneeled down and prayed hard, a plan is set up for me, maybe the bad dream is just a reminder that in every moment people must pray because evil is just around ready to attack and do his evil plans. Then, with sweet relief, I relaxed my hands and breathed in the sweet breath of life. I kneel down and God’s words came out to my mouth which says “Pray without ceasing.” In John 11:35, I also utter praises and thanksgiving for alerting me of the things that might happen, and that nightmare was too close. I packed my things and hurried to the lobby, returned the keys and went to the terminal, life in the city may be tough but at least I will not have close to death nightmare.
The Truth Inside
By: Eivon Cassele Pescadero
(page1)
The world is full of unsolved crimes and mysteries. Mostly, the victims may be called restless souls because they’re already dead but they will not remain helpless. They will always find ways so that they will be heard. The question is, will you be listening?
Every place in the world has its own stories to be told. In the northern part of Bukidnon, it has been said that a place called Dark Forest existed. People say, in that forest, there is a ghost who haunt or even kill every man who dares to enter the forest. The ghost is trying to seek justice in her death through killing people. A revengeful spirit, as some people say. No wonder why it is called the Dark Forest because it has dark shadows behind it.
One morning, a group of college friends from Central Mindanao University is busy talking with each other. They suddenly decided to go on adventure trip. Next week is their semester break, so all of them agreed to the idea.
“Where do you want go?” Clinton asked the group.
“How about we list all our options then decide for the most interesting one.” Greg suggested.
They are all very excited upon having the trip. Some suggested the Blue Water located on the way to Quezon, Bukidnon. Some also mention resorts then suddenly Jonas told them about the Dark Forest somewhere at the northern part of Bukidnon.
“The forest was known to be haunted by ghost and not simply a ghost because the barrio people say that it is a revengeful one. The ghost will put you to death once you enter the forest.” Jonas said in a low voice.
After hearing the story of Jonas, the group became silent. They felt a cold wind blowing to their backs.
“How about we go in that place? It is really fit to our adventure trip!” Greg said in loud voice to catch his friend’s attentions.
“I reckon that it is dangerous for us to go in that place. I have heard about that story from my roommate who lives near the forest. She told me that if somebody enters the forest, that person will be dead or be missing.” Leila said in a soft voice.
“I don’t believe in ghost stories Lei. Who is with me in choosing that place as our destination?” Greg asked the rest of his friends.
(page2)
There are thirteen of them and only Leila and Jonas who disagreed in choosing that place. Majority wins, so their destination is the Dark Forest. Leila felt something bad might happen so she began to doubt if she will join her friends in going to that forest. But Leila was convinced by her close friend Diane, who will also join the trip.
The night before they go to the forest, everybody is very busy packing the things they are going to bring. But Leila felt strange about that place maybe it is because she already knew something about that place. Diane noticed that Leila is not comfortable and she can feel that something is bothering her.
“Are you alright Lei?” Diane asked her.
“I really think that something bad will happen if we go in that place.” Leila answered Diane in cracked voice.
“You know what Lei, you’re thinking too much. Just enjoy our vacation.” Diane told Leila in a friendly manner.
Diane left Leila in the room but Leila could not stop thinking about the stories of the Dark Forest. She did not notice that she already fell asleep.
Everybody was very early in their meeting place so they also left early. They hired a van to bring them to that place. On their way to the forest, everybody is very excited. They talk about they’re funny experiences at school and they even backbite their teachers. Only Leila and Jonas are very silent. Leila is just watching the scenery through the van’s window, while Jonas is listening to music in his iPod. The sun is at its peak so they decided to stop for a while in a small sari-sari store to freshen-up. The owner of the store asked them if where they are going, they answered that they are going to the dark forest.
“I warned you young fellows, don’t waste your life. The only thing you can discover in that place is misery and sadness.” Aling Linda told them.
Another costumer told them that by the time you enter the forest you’ll just putting your life at risk.
“I do not believe in that creepy stories, we will go there and find out if it is really true. Thank you for your advice. Let’s go guys!” Greg insisted.
Despite the warning they have encounter they still preceded to the dark forest. Upon their arrival at the forest, the place seems to be so quiet and very isolated. As they enter the forest, they feel so cold. They set their tents for them have shelter because they planned to stay there for three days. While everybody is busy setting the tents and cooking foods for their dinner Leila is observing the place. She can sense that someone is watching her. Then suddenly she heard a
(page3
female voice, whispering to her ears and telling her to the forest before something happen. She announced to everyone what she had experienced.
“We really need to go home! Can we just find another place?” Leila said.
“We already agreed to be in this place!” Clinton told her.
“There is no point in turning back.” He added. “Don’t tell me you believe in what they said Leila? Oh come on, don’t be so naïve.”
After that conversation Leila hadn’t been brave enough to persuade her companions to go back.
“They are close minded! If anything will happen I won’t forgive myself.”
Another whisper is heard by Leila, now it is stronger.
“He killed me! That jerk, having no mercy.” The ghost wailed.
Leila being so intrigued walked further to the ghost, terrified she steps back. The ghost’s face indescribable it was thoroughly tortured. Blood is streaming down her face, her body is decomposing. Terrified by what she saw, Leila shouted but the ghost is already gone.
That event was repeated, this time Leila is braver.
“Why do you show yourself to me? Will you rest in peace?!”
“You are fools! Entering my sanctuary, you shall die! Hahahah!”
Drawing forth a big ax, Farah the ghost chased Leila.
Upon the race, Leila bumped into an old lady.
“You’re gasping for breath dear, what the matter?” queried the lady.
“I’m chased by a ghost with an ax. I lost tracked to my friends. Can you help me out?” Leila pleaded.
That must be Farah, she died some years ago, and her body was chopped into pieces. After months of investigation, the killer was identified. It was her stepfather who raped and killed her in the forest. Thus this forest is known to the sanctuary of Farah and every person who will enter here will die, you and you’re friends must retreat at once before it is too late.
Before Leila could utter a word, the old lady vanished. She continued running, looking for her friends but she couldn’t find a sign of them. Darkness seems so dominant, her heartbeat is uncountable. She saw Jonas in a distance and together they run. They stopped in a house located at the center of the forest.
(page4)
“There’s a man in this house.” Jonas informed.
Leila was grabbed in the arms, it was the man and he is bringing an ax and is about to kill Leila. When the ghost appeared it was to Farah.
“You have no mercy, don’t you dare hurt that girl. She brought me to you and now I’m going to avenge my death.” The ghost said with determination.
The man was shocked with horror then fainted. He couldn’t believe what he had seen. Meanwhile, Farah thanked Leila for she is the reason in attaining justice of her death. The circle of friends united, after that incident they decided not to go in that forest again. Some stories might have truth inside, so before like this happens try to analyze every facts about it.
Cherry Mae Heyasa 1
AB English III
The Vengeance of Isabel
The sun still hides its light. A woman was screaming in the hut, echoing in a distance wherein no one could anticipate the gloomy and obscure happening she’s experiencing. The people in the barrio were afraid. The presage has to be done by this phenomenon and it was a frightful event for them.
Aaaahh!!!!!........ The scream continued and after the long hardships and perspiration which flows through her veins the cry of the little infant was heard. It was sudden that after hearing it the dogs keep on barking from the outside. There wasa flapping of wings that was unknown to them flying to and fro in the dark. It was so dim that the discovery of this little infant was known when the sun already rose up to the east. She was a girl and was named Isabel. But then again the mysterious circumstances wrought by this phenomenon still on the flow. We can say that this will be the engagement of the baby in her journey to end.
In a remote town which is abundant in natural resources the very own agriculture is the livelihood of the people. Though it was prolific yet sometimes it’s not enough for them to allocate something for the improvement of their little town. Here Isabel grew so fast as if the days were so eager to see her in full image of simplicity. The mother who bore her was near to death for it is apparent in her age and was now weary to do her daily chores. The people in their environment were so obnoxious in their existence. They were perfidious and empathetic towards this two people and when the time goes by so fast that this old mother died. It was so sudden that before she took her last breath she gave something to Isabel.
Every day she couldn’t avoid the prejudices and treachery of the people. She’s so doubtful whether the presage is true or just a mere fallacy. It was so vague to her when one day morning a passerby took her attention as she was sweeping outside their house.
‘Isabel, you’re so pitiful, please do not pretend as if all of your neighbors would pity on you. You are an ashamed to this town. Wicked witch!’
After hearing this tremendous revelation she went inside her house and there she poured all her tears. The cozy room helped to alleviate her feelings although the pains still sticking inside her heart but she has nothing to do with it. It was believed that Isabel who is unaware of her ancestors was also an heiress in conforming to devil. She is likewise now the bearer of pearl thing given to her by her mother. This thing was believed to be the resolution of the life of the devil and if this happens it will be a deadlock to the masses. But in spite of that still the people continued their mockery and suppression to this poor lady until such time they burned Isabel’s house. It happened when Isabel was out that time to fetch a pail of water in the riverbank. An immediate fire swallowed the dry leaves of nipa. The hut was burned into ashes and Isabel was too late for it. She was astonished in her discovery as she arrived that night.
Cherry Mae Heyasa 2
She shrieked ‘No….!!! What I’ve done to suffer like this? Why is it all of you hated me?!!.... Who are you to condemn me?!! Who are you??!!’ pointing to the people.
She had been provoked in that moment when all of a sudden there was shrinking of the trees and gusting of the winds that terrified everybody in that scene.
Isabel who was burdened ran so fast evading every corners she had witnessed until such time that she didn’t noticed she was now so far in that setting. She was on the riverbank and was able to drink in the clear water for she became thirsty in that incident. There she outburst all her feelings. The tears fall in her eyes and her sadness bring forth in soliloquy. She was about to stand up that time when a sudden jerk of a hand caught her. She shouted with scream but nonetheless she realized that she has nothing to rely on. The occurrences are out of control. Seven men surrounded her and it oblivious that they had the intention to touch, lay a hand on her fresh, fair complexion skin with innocence benighted. This perturbation struck her whole being. Her utterances were terse for the reason that these men were so aggressive, belligerent, assertive people.
She uttered,’ oh! Please! Don’t touch me! Just take whatever you want but not my dignity…! Please don’t touch me….!
Aha! The man replied. You Isabel is worthless, keep quiet or else we’ll tear you apart! They laughed as though all things agreed on them.
Please…!!! Cried Isabel. Just kill me not my dignity!
‘Don’t worry’. The other man said. We’ll kill you after this. Hahaha!
She couldn’t help it for it is a dilemma. She couldn’t escape. The strike loss her dignity. The men who keep on laughing were so persevere until the end of their doings. No one could witness this violent event only the trees and the gushing of waters which are so unaware can’t even understand the incident. Unfortunately, these men were not contented after doing their first act the one took something in his receptacle. It was a short sharp knife looking for a fresh blood to flow through it.
Isabel was so scared. Her mind was panicking for escape. Her heart beats faster until the time was out of control. She’s stabbed in her stomach. A gradual flow of the blood flows within it. She couldn’t help herself only to feel the throbbing of pain in her inside. She was near to death that time when the men walked out in that place. The painful sensation she experienced is a moment of combat between life and death.
She prevaricates and tried to ease the pain. She walked slowly and entered the dark, gloomy forest. There she freed herself from the sufferings on the outside. She made into conclusion that it is time for her to end up her goodness for she knew she’s not meant to be in that kind of behavior so she conformed to devil. She remembered the pearl. By focusing she opened it. All of a sudden a blowing of horn was heard nearby. There was a whispering of voices unknown to her, Giant steps came onward and a roaming of shadows startled her. She asked then with terror ‘Is this you the devil? Are you happy that once again I unlocked your cage? I know that you had been imprisoned for so many years but this time I gave to you this freedom but it has an
Cherry Mae Heyasa 3
Equivalent purpose. Come to me for my life is worthless. Do what you want. My body is your body! We are one!
The gusting of the winds was now enormous. The fearful event is an evidenced that the presage has come true.
On the other hand in the barrio, the people were sleeping unaware of the happenings they’re about to discover. So naïve that an abrupt gust of the winds came through them and they’re awaken. The dreadful event was about to come. They went outside on their houses and became conscious of the happenings for they too heard the blowing of horn.
‘This is it! We knew the prediction would come true!’ Revealed by one woman
Where’s the girl? Asked one man who had been looking everywhere.
‘She’s gone and we’re sure about that’ replied the man whom has been part of the unrightfully doings.
Are you sure about that? How come these are all happening? I told you to surely kill that girl for us to change the presage! You dumb fools!
Again the blowing of horn was heard but this time the winds blew out the lights and it became so dim. No light was seen only the glistening of the stars in the sky. The people were horrified, screaming and now something appeared in front of them. A huge, hideous devil craving for some blood and was yearning for somebody to sacrifice in his behalf. His eyes were bulging with red tears. Blood goes transparent through his veins and thorns are so pointed just like a knife ready to stab any one. The wagging of his tail is a sign of his eagerness to kill everybody he would notice and grasp.
The screams continued. No one could fight or even interfere to this dreadful event. Bloods splashes to and fro. So frightful, so much struggle and cries, so pitiful. It was too late for them to realize that they had just reflected their doings to Isabel. Their houses were also burned into ashes. No mercy was given to them. Death prevails and no one could intrude. The only resort was to pray. They had just discovered that Isabel was within this devil so they asked forgiveness.
‘Isabel forgives us, for goodness sake. Have mercy! We know this is our fault but we regret on what we have done!’ the people were honestly on remorse and their cries continued until such time that Isabel awoke by her conscience. She had seen the bloody massacre so she began to protest inside.
‘Oh, what have I done to these people’ she wept on forgiveness and she was about to express her pang of guilt. She realized everything. However, it was too late for her for she had already been sacrificed. All she can do is to sacrifice again but this time it is death that would compensate. She had been driven by her emotions and sympathy that she couldn’t resist their grief and lamentations so she decided to put it into action. Inside the devils body she took some of the thorns sticking inside and by that she stabbed herself. An impulsive flow of the blood in her heart took her last breath. She was drowning inside and immediately the devil shrinks and was out of his power. The shadows were gone abruptly in the air. The devil losses his mind and he ran, gone through the forest and after that he vanished in mortality.
Cherry Mae Heyasa 4
The undertakings took so long for the people to recover. Although they had so many lessons learned through it but they couldn’t forget who and what Isabel is. They prejudiced and ostracized without much knowledge and pity to this lady. But either on their excuses the most significance is that goodness always prevail when the shadows of darkness try to invade and assault. We must also ponder that we have our own fate and only us could change the formation of realities not the people around us because if they do, it would perhaps worsen the probabilities.
Ofima, Joebelle 1
THE CURSED WEDDING RING
In a remote part of the province of Laguna, there is an antique church whose known to be perfect for wedding ceremonies. This church has already been built before the coming of the spaniards.The structure of the building is very unique as well as its design. It looks antique because it is made of up stones and bricks. Some part of the building has already cracked because of its oldness..Many people were attracted to go there because of the beauty of its surroundings. The surroundings of this church have many big trees. Some people believed that it is perfect for wedding ceremonies because of its extra ordinary beauty. But there are also some who believed that it is a cursed place because of the certain rumor that there is a violent accident happened on that church. They said that there is a bride who died in front on that parish. It is said to be that the unreasted soul of that bride is the curse dispenser of who ever would have their wedding on that parish. Such couple would be bound to danger, bad luck and disgrace. But since it is just a rumor, there are still a lot of people who did not believe on this. One of them is the loving couple Chris Santiago and Jasmine Cruz. For them this rumor is unrealistic and is just a part of human imaginations and superstitious beliefs. But still some people argue that the parish is really covered with unpleasant history throughout its existence. That there are many bad spirits or fallen angel who dwells on it. They said that it is the parish who has cursed without knowing that it is the lost wedding ring owned by a certain immortal creature that dwells on that church.
The lover Chris and Jasmine planned to have their wedding on this parish because it is the place where they first met. Two weeks before their wedding they went there for an arrangement. While jasmine is walking on the aisles imagining how she will look on the day of their wedding she found a very nice wedding ring. Both of them were amazed with the uniqueness of it. So they decided to keep it and take it as their wedding ring. So they kept that ring without knowing that it will become the root of their trouble.
It is already pass 10pm when Jasmine is fitting her wedding gown on her room. She noticed someone who passed behind her. She wondered because she knew that she’s just alone on their house that night .And after a few minute, she heard a humming coming from the outside. She recognized it as a voice of a lady humming a certain wedding song. She felt very afraid to the extent that she almost fell on their stairs. In that very moment Chris is driving his car going home. When he arrived at the main gate of their house he saw a lady wearing a long white dress walking opposite to their house. He became confuse when he noticed that the lady is badly crying. The cry of the lady really pierced his ear. So he followed the lady to ask what happened to her. He keeps on calling but the lady walked faster and faster when suddenly he noticed that he already got in the middle of the woods. And now he already felt very afraid so he tried to run back to the highway when suddenly a bloody white lady appeared behind him saying 'CURSED BE THE WEDDING! HA! HA! HA! But good thing he had escaped on that horrible situation. Chris never shared his experience with her girlfriend so that she would not be bothered by it.
Ofima, Joebelle 2
One night when Jasmine fall asleep alone on her room. She got a dream that she is already walking on the ailes.But she’s very confused because all the people around her looks very sad.
When she almost arrived at the altar, she noticed that the man waiting for her is not the one whom she loved which is Chris. The man is certainly unfamiliar to her. So because of disappointment she turned back towards the main door when suddenly she saw Chris wearing his grooms dress full of blood on his body.His face has full of blood. And after a few minute, she saw a bloody white lady appeared behind Chris wearing a wedding gown. She has a curly long hair full of blood on her face. Her eyes is bulging with anger. The white lady is shouting CURSED BE THE WEDDING! HA! HA! HA! That devilish laugh caused Jasmine to awake. So she immediately called her bf to share what she saw on her dream. And Chris ask Jasmine, he said don’t you think that the bloody white lady is connected to the ring you are wearing now? But Jasmine just laugh because she did not believe with what Chris has said . Chris convinced Jasmine to neglect the ring but Jasmine insisted. On that very moment Chris is driving while arguing with Jasmine. So he decided to stop driving and stay on a certain place to avoid accident. He closed his eyes to feel relax when suddenly he noticed that the car is shaking. And it became faster and faster. And when he looked at the front mirror of his car he noticed that the white lady is already sitting back sit looking to him sharply with a devilish smile. The bloody white lady is shouting saying 'postpone your wedding or else you will die!! That horrible situation caused Chris to loss his control on driving. He drove very fast without noticing that he already loss his route which caused him to bump into a large tree.
Chris had undergone a comma because of that accident. And while lying on his bed, he saw a very beautiful girl on his dream. That girl looks unfamiliar to him. The girl is happily walking on the aisles when suddenly she cried when she reached at the altar. She became so angry because the groom whose waiting for her is not the one she’s been expected. So her expected groom did not arrived at the day of their wedding. So she get the ring from the ring bearer and cursed it. And after which she cursed it. So that vision of Chris caused him to understand everything. And that vision cause everything to be resolved because they realized that the one who would keep the lost cursed wedding ring would fall on that same destination and the wedding will surely be postpones they decided to bury the said ring to avoid accident and disgrace.
And finally the day of their wedding came. Chris called Jasmine that he will be late for a few minute because ha was trapped by the traffic. But Jasmine was already bored waiting for him so she decided to start marching on the aisles even if her groom did not arrived yet. She doesn’t feel bat because she has a strong faith that he will be coming in a while. When suddenly she saw the ring on the ring bearer!! She immediately run outside the church to get her phone to check if Chris is just alright. And when he crossed the road, she felt alive when she saw the car of Chris approaching but did not notice the other car approaching to her from the other part of the road and she was hit by it.
_ - THE END-_
Adlaon Beverly B.
The rape victim
My name is Leizl Pinto, 16 years of age and I want to share you the experience of my family that strikes to our happy living in our new rented house. The place named Gaza, found in the mountainous part of Malaybalay City, Bukidnon. The place was known to its cold temperature especially in the mountainous part of the city.Its very cold in here and we just moved from the very hot province of Zamboanga, Sibugay, particularly at Ali Alsree,RT Lim because of political matters.My father was a politician in there but when he loose in the election with their party,it seems that we can't get favor from the present administration so we moved to have a new beggining.We chose this place because my uncle told us that it was good in here for we are near to the suppliers of our family business.My parents business is making kamote, candies,yema’s and a lot more candies.At first it is hard for us to adjust but we managed to adjust the changes we had.Our place was wide and fit for my parents business and for our extended family.Houses were apart from each other.The one we are living which we rented is an old and antique ancestral house now owned by the grandchild of the original owner.And it is cheaper also because the owner just wanted to have people who would take care of the house.We were many in our family,my parents, my three brothers,my uncle and his son,my cousin who is just 2 years younger than me and me of course.All of us helped in our business when we were not busy in school.Sometimes,the wife of our eldest brother would visit us with their daughter Samantha because his wife was working at the city proper in the bank as a bank manager.She was good so she just promoted.My brother has to help my parents in our business so he stayed with us. Me as a student my classmates would ask me sometimes where did I live. My answer is, in the ancestral house ofVillaverde near the farm. My classmates often told me about the woman who often showed at any part of the house like white lady during night time. A girl who wears white wholedress and long hair but they cannot see the face clearly.When I heard it I feel scared but I cannot feel it in our house,but I put in my mind that i was just stories from parents who d0nt want their children to come near to that house.
0ne night, when we were all asleep. My uncle was busy texting on his phone, it seems that he cannot understand what he feels, he can't sleep and people in our house seems to have a deep sleep. All that he hears is the tone of his keypad but suddenly hears something a voice of a woman who is calling his name twice , the voice was soft as the nights singing birds. My uncle Ben says it is like a voice of a young woman. After hearing the voice he opened the door and go back to bed. He wondered whose voice was that because it was young and he thought of us calling him but we never call his name we call him Uncle Ben. He also thought that we are playing him but he sees us when we go upstairs and how could it be me or Sandy my cousin going outside the house in that very dark night. In the morning when we had our breakfast he told us what had happen and inquire everybody of who was outside last night calling his name. All of us denied it. And we are told by my father to ignore it,it was just a product of his imagination of thinking a woman but he insisted that he was awake and heard it clearly.
The next month another incident happened to our house,when were watching the television and watching a horror movie with my elder brothers who tried to scare us that there is
somebody without a head standing at our back with my cousin Sandy and were very afraid of that. So we transferred near to them but suddenly,there was a blackout and the whole house was filled with darkness. Me and my cousin hug each other and sitting at the sofa and were very scared. But my elder brothers were still scaring us,the television set suddenly turned on and a picture of a woman standing on the television set with a bloody white dress with a long hair. Everybody was shocked and nobody talks,we just stare at the television but we can't see her face. I feel so scared and tell my brothers to stop scaring us because it’s not a good joke and the image disappeared and the television shuts off. Then,the electricity came back and we find ourselves running upstairs in the same direction, to the room of my elder brothers. Me and my cousin begged to them to let us sleep in their room because we were scared to sleep in our room especially to what had shown to us. But they refuse and let us go out but we didn't go out. And ask them please stop making trick because I'm very scared but they told us that they did not try to scare us because they did not do that. I insisted that they try to scare us but they really denied that,that’s why they all run too. But thanks to God that my mother May was awake and get us to our brothers room and bring us to their room and let us sleep there but before that we all get a sermon from our mother after telling her what happened. She told us that it is just a product of our imagination because of watching horror movies during night time,the evil was happy watching us so,wanted to join with us,that’s why she showed to us. So everybody got a reward because of watching horror movies and scared us.
The following night, when my everybody was sleeping early because of what happened last night, my cousin was told to turn off properly the television after watching it and unplug it. The next morning my eldest brother was awake at 3:00 am he found out that the television is on but nobody was there after he urinates , he comeback to the sofa but nobody was there watching it so he sits on thesala to wait for somebody. But he get bored so turned it off and unplug it butstill nobody reacted why he turned it off. Still nobody comes back to watch it. And he goes back to bed. In the morning when we had our breakfast my brother ask that who is watching television without turning it off. And letting the television to talk the whole evening . But all of us stared to each other because everybody denied it because we know the instruction to always turn off the television after using to save electricity. Then, it comes to our mind that ifnobody ,who was playing trick with us. My parents still insist that it was our fault but we try to blame it to ghost.And we are scolded again because of our carelessness but we really do telling the truth that nobody left it. And m cousin really admit that sometimes that he forgets but last night he really can’t forget that he turned it of before he goes to bed . And it was early yet and he’s not sleepy to forget it. In my mind ,I remember that my classmates ar right when they told me that there is something unnatural in our house. And it was just yesterday that we had a bad experience with our television and it happen again. But despite of those incidents we still have to do the normal thing in our house because of my parents decision and our small business is here and we don’t want to start again but we have to live for it. And our parents are happy in here out of the dirty politics.
The following month the horror or ghost experiences are gone because my mother always put holy water in every corner of the house and we stop watching horror movies too. But when the wife of my eldest brother visited us with their daughter Samantha. We were very happy because of the active attitude of the 4years old little girl. She talks a lot and made us laugh at
her. That’s why we loved her so much. But as she is in the kitchen she acts like different not a normal little girl because she is holding a kitchen knife and point it to us then she speaks of a voice of a woman that’s the time we realizes that she is being possesedby the woman was maybe the one we had seen in the television. She said that she will kill us and destroy us because we destroy her life, all of us. My mother who heard it collapsed and faint because of wha she have seen that the very happy girl is staring us with a fiercing eyes. What if sie would do no what she had told us because she is being possess by an evil spirit and everything could be possible. Then my father g0t a holy water and recited a verse from the Bible. Then the baby suddenly faint and collapsed also. The bad spirit was gone already. Samantha was looking for a water to drink because she was exhausted.
But the worst thing happened is that when my brother was taking a bath and he is happily singing his favorite song inside the bathroom, when h the mirror had some bubbles in it from his shampoo, then, suddenly it turned to a blood he said that flows that never stops and the water in the faucet becomes blood also. My brother shouted and we hear it but we do not respond directly so we could help him. We run to the bathroom and found him dying on the floor but he manage to tell us what had happened that he was being attacked by a woman and his neck tightly until he can’t breath anymore and leave him dying when we are approaching. He can’t run because it shuts the door when he about to reach it. After telling us he died. As I’ve seen the mirror there was no blood but only bubbles and he told us that the name of the woman was April and she as a raped victim. She only wants to have justice by making revenge to every boys. And our house was filled with mourning. I hold my mama and told her that all that we were telling are true that there is something in our house.
After the burial ofmy brother, my parent’s investigated who was April and ask the neighbors what really happens long time ago in the house. And they told us that it was owned by an old woman who had a grandchild named April. She is beautiful, fair, and a sweet silent girl. She is not into with the people, she loves to stay with her lola in their house but from school she walks alone in the street. And there were boys who were attracted to her but she never respond to them. One night when she walks the street going home from school doing her projects, she was seen by addict standbys in that place and she was followed until they reach to their house. The girl named April unconsciously doing the dinner of what might happen to her that night. The four guys suddenly appeared and cover her mouth in order for her not to ask for help. And their evil intention is successful, they raped her and killed her with a lot of punch marks in her body and her dress was being tored and drag her body at the back of their house. In the morning, her grandmother was looking for her since last night and found her dead already. That’s the reason why she is seeking for justice and wanted to have revenge.
The owner of the house sold the house to us because they plan to migrate to Australia . So my parents bought it and renovated it and painted it light and cut those trees that covers our house and let it be blessed again to let the bad spirits away. My family decided to stay because it is there that we had shared good memories as well as bad with my brother who passed away. And we decided to face the problems together now because there is no way of escaping those problems ,its better to face it And were never been disturbed by the ghosts of April.
Better than Revenge
Celine was looking forward to the meeting for the preparation of short film competition for arts festival. It will give her an excellent opportunity to regain some prominence in the entire university. Indeed, the College of Arts and Sciences was quite hectic with their planning because the arts festival is vastly approaching.
The sky was growing pale overhead as well as the street lights near the main gate. Celine and her boyfriend named Vincent were walking holding Celine’s right hand while his Rottwelier dog is following behind them. He’d laid eyes on his girlfriend’s stunning beauty while saying on his mind “my pretty dearest lady”. Celine was wearing a tight white shirt and a small black miniskirt. Celine Amores is a fourth year AB- English and his boyfriend a fourth year AB- Biology student. Celine is from a wealthy politician family who currently manages the Valencia States and Lending Corporation and Vincent is just from an average family. Thus, her family is absolutely against with her love affair with Vincent.
A short time later the assembly meeting started. The attendance was quietly impressive and finally come up with brilliant planning and conclusion for all of the things that they need; group of artist, workforce, setting and stuffs. Prof. Teresita, adviser of socio-cultural arts in CAS, narrates the synopsis of the film before the meeting adjourned. Whilst the facial expressions of the students were undeniably horrible when they knew that the setting is situated at highly rural area besides Mt. Kitanglad which is called as Mt. Capistrano.
After a series of event preparations, the student’s luggage looked as big as their own cabinet in their dresser—lots of clothes, papers, food and cans, first aid kit, even a few musical instruments and of course the high lens cameras were that placed in front of FTC. While the group was having a short dialogue with Prof. Teresita, they recapitulate everything when they’ll be at Mt. Capistrano.
The university bus arrived, parked almost twenty minutes before they departed. Prof. Teresita took the seat behind the driver holding a mini map dictates the location of Mt. Capistrano. Maxine is part of the film, would come in sometimes with Celine and Loraine. Three of them shared same room at Catleya dormitory and both of them are Davaeño. They always together, talked constantly and used to make excursions into their hometown every sem break. The students were having fun, playing reggae track with Maxine’s iPod. Most of them sing the Eho girl by kolohe kai band however Maxine was out of the blue, “Maxine, is there something wrong?” Nichole asked. Maxine replied in spiritedly, “I feel like I’ve been punched in the stomach, repeatedly.” Natasha shouted, “Maxine, your nose bleeds!” she raises her floral-style blouse to sight the crimson bruises and lower it to discover droplets of blood staining the floral pattern. Prof. Teresita got panic asking herself what to do with Maxine. Vincent turned his head while staring Maxine who sits behind them on the left chair then he released Celine’s hand and walked straight forward to Maxine.
Vincent is knowledgeable about the first aid for nosebleed. Prof. Teresita gave him way, he let Maxine set upright to make her more comfortable with the head held back. He applied steady pressure to the side of the nose for atleast fifteen minutes. Maxine looked at him with little affection and Celine noticed it. Afterwards, Maxine felt getting better when Vincent placed cold cloths at the back neck and to the face. “Thank you” Maxine said politely. And Vincent just placed half smile on his face.
she realized that maybe this is what the old woman was trying to say “don’t trust anyone” because the old woman had stolen her phone. “Shit, damn old woman!” Celine expressed her eagerness silently. But Celine got irritated with some noise, she thinks that it’s like a moaning sound of a girl. When she proceeds, she saw a figure of a man and woman doing something crazy. She make things clearly, widen her eyes and finally she recognized those persons. She saw Maxine and Vincent kissing romantically. Celine’s vision fades with the teardrops. She didn’t know how to react. Her morbid insight has left her energized, a little provoked. Celine’s appearance wants to do some gruesome actions.
The sun had disappeared behind the lofty crest. The group surrounded the bon fire, it’s like a sort of victory party because they were already at the peak of success with their taping. They really enjoyed the night however things changed suddenly by the noise, Shark began to howl as frightened dogs do howl, Nichole stood up and walked to find out where the danger came from, if there is so. He was a cute boy with fair curly hair and brown eyes, third year Political Science student. He found nothing but he excused himself for a while to look for an area to jiggle.
At the middle of the night, the wind gets wilder and colder so the group decided to take rest. Loraine was looking for his boyfriend, Nichole. She’s staring at the area where he had last noticed Nichole standing. Prof. Teresita called her to stay inside but Loraine asked little time to take some fresh air although her intention is to wait for Nichole. When Loraine was about to leave she had noticed Nichole holding the hand of a girl. She was pretty sure that it was Nichole but the girl who stands beside her was very unfamiliar. She walked straight forward to Nicole but she felt frightened. She had goose bumps when she felt cold and eerie air that comes from the top of the tree. She looks at the top for a while and bows her head immediately, Nichole had vanished and the girl left. She turned around hoping that she can find Nichole but when she turned her head on her left. A white bloody face that little bit covered with wet hair by the bloods, very rounded eyes that almost to burst out and broken textures of the lips faced her.“ Aaaaahhhhhh!”
All of them got irritated for what they heard. All of them got panic asking whosoever shouted. Prof. Teresita asked where Loraine was. Everyone bolds their eyes that shows very horrible faces. No one can answer where she was until Daniel speak out that Nichole is not around too. Prof. teresita dictates everyone should stay inside the house. All the girls stayed inside and the boys went outside. Prof. Teresita asked the boys to look for the missing students. The boys brought with them flashlights and pocket knives.
Prof. Teresita stayed with the girls as well as Vincent at master’s room, the place was so dark and they can’t use their flashlights anymore because it’s already dead battery. They heard footsteps from the main door, Natasha asked who is it but no one answers. The footstep got nearer and faster. Maxine closed the room’s door immediately but the air blocked it. Maxine saw a lady who walked upright in the ceiling wearing a white dress with very bloody, dreadful and damaged face; she also noticed that the right leg was fractured. Maxine wants to move but she can’t! Vincent dragged her before the unknown lady came. Suddenly the door had closed by its own. The house was shaken fast that seemed like an earthquake with intensity ten. Lightning and thunder emerges that made their emotions more terrible. Most of them cried but still Maxine was out of herself for what she had seen with her naked eye. Vincent hugged her tightly as the rain started to fall.
Maxine stood up and ran away. The girls especially Prof. Teresita wanted to stop her but she continued
on her way out. Vincent had followed her but Maxine was gone when they reached the forest. Vincent keeps on shouting Maxine’s name and the others who were missing. Maxine keeps on running thinking the face that she had seen earlier. She’s pretty sure that she knew who it was.
Vincent continued to call their names. Vincent was surprised when someone tapped her right shoulder. He screamed and took a deep breath. He turned his head slowly and discovered that it was Daniel, very haggard. Daniel told him that he saw the dead body of Nichole at the river bank. The rain was still heavy with the help of the lightning they saw a lady who laid besides an old oak tree. Although they were so terrified, they went nearly and another lightning lightened the area and they saw the dead body of Loraine. Vincent noticed that the right ring finger of Loraine’s hand was removed. They screamed and they couldn’t move their feet anymore, seemed they losses their strength for what they had discovered.
Maxine stopped for a while; she kept on crying like a child. She opened her eyes and totally surprised for what she saw. The scenery changed instantly, she saw herself with Vincent when the time that she had seduced him. She also saw Celine, adjacent to her, crying and running away back to downtown while closing Celine’s eyes with unstoppable cry and groan. But she noticed that the destination leads to somewhere else and by accident Celine fell on a cliff. Maxine was just staring with rounded eyes that showed very unbelievable expression. Fortunately Celine held the roots of “balete” tree. Celine keeps on shouting asking for a help but no one responded. Celine couldn’t hold any longer, she losses her strength then she finally saw a figure of man above the tree. Celine calls the attention of it but the man doesn’t move, it’s like a mannequin. Until Celine feels tired and felt that someone held her feet with a cold hand, Celine just looking with her ring which was Vincent’s present on her last birthday then she closed her eyes. Maxine saw Celine when she fell on the bottom of the cliff.
The scenery went into the actual scene. Vincent and Daniel saw Maxine kneeled down. They moved closer to her. The echoed creepy voice of Celine, Celine said, “I have the power now. I’m the one in control and I spit every person I knew as they cowers and cries for help, for mercy – sorry there’s no mercy here.” Maxine replied with terrified voice “Celine, I beg you! Please forgive us!” they saw Celine standing distant from them. But with Celine’s very innocent and beautiful appearance, she walked slowly towards them pasted pretty smile on her face. When Celine was about to hold the hands of Vincent, Vincent closed her eyes but still on very dreadful emotions. But the rain suddenly stopped and Vincent opened his eyes wondering what happened around but when he opened his hand he found the ring that he gave to Celine.
The atmosphere gets better and the sun lightened the forest. The three of them recovered some courage at the return of the bright sun. They went back into the house, Prof. Teresita and others waited excitedly to see their presence.
Furthermore, they asked rescue from the SOCO and recovered the dead body of Nichole, Loraine and for most Celine’s body. However, before they went home they finished the last scene of their film. It wasn’t like before that they were enthusiastic however the audacity is still on their heart. It’s hard for them to act as if nothing happened. However, they embraced the tomorrow with hope and tried to forget the tragic scenario of their lives.
During the graduation day, Celine appeared on their class pictures as well as Vincent’s pictures.
Emmie Joy A. Consad
AB English 3
Creative Writing
Genuine Love
Page 1
“Don’t judge me for who I am! You didn’t even know me! Shot your mouth and go away!” That was the last thing that he heard Marlon and she run away. He was very angry to her; she used him to cover her pain and sorrow. Donna grew up miserable, her father had another wife and she never felt that he was love by him. Her mother died when she give birth, that is why her father hated her so much. Donna failed tocatch his attention.
One morning when she was in the canteen, she saw a handsome man. He had an Angelique face, tall and had a dark complexion. She didn’t notice that the student was murmuring. They are fall in line there but Donna’s mind is still flying with no direction. They’re all irritated to her, except to her friend Leah. She holds her hand and said, “Donna stopped that, I am so hungry and my stomach was trembling.” Her cheeks turned red and very ashamed of what she did in the cashiers counter area. They sat next to the table of Marlon and ate their lunch. She was very happy and didn’t even forget his face until she sleeps.
The next morning, she saw him again but she was so surprise yet disappointed of what she had seen. Marlon and her classmate Vanessa are having an affair. They are kissing each other and not bothering that many people are looking at them. Donna run away, her day was already ruined and she cried.
When entering the room, she saw him again. Marlon was sitting next to her chair. Donna wanted to transfer her chair but their instructor arrived. She is not comfort and wishes that their classes end fast. She stared to hate him because many girls are linked to him. His was so arrogant and proud to his self.
One afternoon, Marlon noticed that Donna’s eyes turned red and she’s unhappy. He wanted to ask her something but he was afraid that she’ll just ignore him. He went to her and said, “You’re so beautiful even though you’re not smiling a bit. But if you show your smile, I’d
Page 2
say that you’re the prettiest person I’ve ever known in this world.” Donna stared at him and said, “Stop that…..! You’re just making funof me…..! I really don’t like you……! Go away!!!! Stay away from me!!!! I don’t need your help!!!!!! But Marlon didn’t stop saying good things to her until he saw Donna laughed loud. He said,“ Why is it that your very lonely every time I saw you? Can you share it to me if you wanted to?” She just smiled and did not say a word. Marlon got her phone and typed her number then saved it.
Donna went home happy until she saw her father. She went to him and kissed him on his cheeks. Her father didn’t even raise his head, still writing.
Donna went to her room and cried. She dialed a number and called. She waited for someone to answer her until she heard a person talk. “Hello, who is this?” that was Marlon and pressed the end button. She called him again and got surprised, he said, “Is this you, Donna? Please answer me, is there something wrong?” But Donna wouldn’t speak though the person on the other line is still speaking. “Donna, are you still there? I am here to listen.” She cannot control her feelings and cried while holding the phone and said, “Can you pick me up?”
Marlon answered, “Ok. But please give me your address so that I can pick you there.
Donna was crying until she heard a vehicle stop in front of their house. She opened the window and saw Marlon standing next to his car. She ran out of the house and went to the car. He asked, “Where are we going now? It’s already late in the evening. She gets her phone and saw the time. She said, “I’m sorry if I disturb you this time. I’m so depressed every time I see my father. He’s very cold and I haven’t seen him smile since the day I was born. I did everything but he’s not bothering to visit me every time I receive my award at school.” Donna cried and Marlon comforted her. He said, “Can I send you home now? I’m sure your father is already worried about you.” She only nodded her head and stay silent for a while.
Marlon was always there for her and they became best of friends. But one afternoon, he called her at the canteen and invited her for a dinner date with his family. At first, she didn’t believe him and said, “Really? But I am very bust today and I can’t go with you.” Marlon
Page 3
pleaded. Donna couldn’t do anything because everybody was already teasing them and she answered, “Yes.”
Donna was very shy when she saw them, his family. Her heart pumped as fast as it could while walking until they reached the table. Marlon said, “Mom, Dad, this is Donna Guevarra. She is the person that I’ve been telling you about. She looked at him in the eyes as if asking, but he just blinked his eye on her. Her cheeks turned red again, she’s blushed and continued eating. They asked some questions and she just answered it. The dinner was over and it was really great because his parents were very nice and hospitable.
The following night, Marlon invited her again. She was shocked when she saw the place. The floor was filled with red rose petals. And the ambiance was so romantic. “What are we doing here?, she asked. Marlon held her hand and said, I really love you since the day I’ve known you. You’re all I thing of the time I wake up until the time I go to sleep.”
They didn’t notice that Donna’s father was following them. And her father shouted at them disturbing the mood of the scene. He yelled,” What are the two of you doing here? Donna, come here. Get in the car!” Then, Donna ran crying and went inside the car. Her father talked with Marlon and drove angrily.
The next day, she received news that Marlon had car accident. She rushed to the hospital and looked for him. She went to morgue and cried so loud. Suddenly, people began to look at her with a strangely. She was confused of their reaction. She was then late to realize that it wasn’t Marlon on the death bed. She asked the attendant on what room Marlon was admitted. Donna hurriedly walked into the room, hoping that Marlon was okey. Her heart was filled with gladness when she saw that Marlon was calmly lying on the bed. Suddenly, Marlon opened his eyes and ignored Donna. Marlon said, “Don’t get pity on me. Your father didn’t know me well. Though we are only poor, we are living peacefully with my family. I’m not a gold digger. I love you for who you are”.
Donna was shocked upon the revelation of Marlon. She couldn’t believe that her father said those thing to the man she loves. She talked to her father with a hateful heart. She could no
Page 4
longer control the pain that she feels toward him so he got a knife and stabbed herself! Her father got panic and carried her daughter to the hospital. Donna felt her father’s to her, seeing how he reacted to the event. Her father cried in tears and did every way to keep his daughter alive.
Donna needed a blood transfusion. Her father looked for blood donors, yet Donna’s blood type is not common. Seeing no other hope, he called Marlon for help and Marlon did it for Donna.
Donna’s father realized how Marlon loves her daughter and also starts to give his full care and attention to his only beloved daughter.
Donna and Marlon got married and built a happy family full of love and understanding.
----------------------------------------------- THE END ---------------------------------------------------
Tears In The Rain
By Queenie Helorentino
Alex looked up at the ceiling silently as she lied flatly on the bed. She’ve been sleepless for almost three hours bothered and confused. She trembled as her tears streamed down her cheeks, feeling awfully embarrassed and frustrated.
“No, I can’t love you. It’s not right and I’m sorry”.
Those words kept pounding inside her head. The more she recalled, the more it hurts her. She crouched on one side. Turn to other, faced the bed, and back to the ceiling but still she couldn’t take everything about her off her mind.
She was small and delicate. Her lips were crimson red and were as innocent as a newly bloomed flower of May. Her skin was fair and smooth that matched her shiny hair, which was shoulder length, and velvet black. Those sweet twinkles in her eyes stops her world from moving. She looked like an angel wandering around the room.
She was really lost of words the very first time she saw her inside the CAS library. She gently sat two tables away from her, placing one book on the stand while holding the other on the right, she watched her amusedly as she opened one book to another. Everything about her really excites her. She suddenly smiled as she looked at the funny pictures of the page.
” Oh, that chesire cat grin”, she thought admiringly.
It took her seconds before she noticed her staring back at her. She quickly looked down and pretended to scan something on the magazine she’d been holding since she entered the library.
Moments later, the bell rang for a second period. She hastily returned the newspapers and magazines on their respective shelves and went outside the room.
She thought of her deeply as she walked along the pathway.
“She looked familiar”, she realized. “I must have been seen her before, maybe an acquaintance or someone she can’t recall. But there’s something really strange about her that makes her think she’s very special to her.
“Was it an attraction? No!”, she told to myself. She instinctively rubbed her chin and hesitated for a moment. But it’s totally different. She’d never felt anything like this for a girl before.
She finally reached the study shed where her friends should wait for her. Unfortunately, she found them nowhere. They must have been tired of waiting for her. She glanced at her watch and found out that it
was already 8:45 a.m.! She dashed towards the CAS annex where she was supposed to join their first meeting in History.
“Hey Alex, where have you been? We’ve been waiting for you at the shed’’. She heard a female voice calling out from the corridor. She turned back just as she entered the room and recognized Queenie with their other friend Junior.
“We thought you forgot to meet us at the shed,” Junior said,”well, there’s nothing to worry about. Our teacher in History won’t meet us today, it’s what our classmate told me”.
“I thought I would miss the first meeting”, she replied after a deep sigh, “I went to the library for a short research”.
They decided to walk themselves towards the CAS main building. They sat on the stairs and copied assignments while waiting for the next period. Just then, the very same girl she saw at the library passed before them. Her friends instantly knew she was staring at her and looked at each other curiously.
“Isn’t she beautiful?”, I uttered gently.
“Hmmm, she looks familiar to me,” Queenie replied, ”doesn’t she Junior?”.
Junior inquired with a nod and furrowed his eyebrows.
“I think she looks like your lover’s sister,” he returned and looked at me approvingly.
“You must have =mean, my ex-lover,” she said defensively.
She looked down and saw her proceeding to the comfort room. They’re right. No wonder she looks awfully familiar to her.
“Time check, it is now five minutes to nine,” Junior announced and stood up. She followed them silently as they headed towards the first room of the second floor.
She saw new faces as well as old ones as she entered the room. The three of them decided to stay at the back, like they used to do in their other subjects. She stayed motionless for a while until she saw the familiar girl getting inside the classroom. She secretly hit mike on his side and made him look at her direction.
“Quite a coincidence,” she said excitedly.
“Not really,” he returned flatly. ‘’I find her attractive but she’s not my type, Alex.”
“Nobody asked about your opinion, Junior. We’re just surprised that she was our classmate in BioLab,” Queenie said sarcastically.
She stared back at her. Where in the world did I ever saw her? Why do I feel this strange sensation every time she looks back? She must know her name, she thought, she need to.
The cold November breeze brushed her cheeks as she walked towards the balcony. She tried to trace the stars scattering in the sky. Soon, they began to show her her face…it’s been three long months and now she finally know her name, she wanted to get closer to her, so close to touch her silky haior and fairly smooth skin.
Melisa...such a nice name for an angel like her.
But her face was deceiving, she told herself. It’s so amazing to think that a girl with such an angelic features had a strong personality and determined spirit. Her voice, although gentle and sweet, could lend everyones ears when she speaks. She was smart and witty. She nodded an smiled silently. It was the least she have expected from her but was quite impressed about it.
She was friendly, as she had noticed during this past few weeks. She had a lot of friends and she could manage herself well. She was totally inspiring!
“…You and your mistress can get out of my life! We don’t need you anymore!” she heard her mother screaming downstairs.
It looks like her father’s already home.
Hearing the same cruel words again made her sick! She went back inside her room disappointedly. She can’t believe her father did this to them. How could he betray her the loyalty of her mother? They’ve been married for 20 long years but all along, he was having an affair with his 29 yr old co-worker.
“Fine! Who needs you too anyway,’’ my father said in a loud and furios voice, ‘’I have worked for this family but I have not got any credit. And now that I am leaving my sick wife and children, I’ll be happily being with Aya!’’.
He let out a loud sarcastic laugh. She can’t bear hearing bher two little sisters crying while her father dragged along the stairs to pack. After a few minutes, there was a loud slam in the door and the house went silent. She stared blankly outside her window. Then went to her desk, furiously taking out everything from her bag. It took her several minutes scratching her notebook hardly with her pen before she got tired and sleepy…
People seemed to be worry-free as they passed in front of her, one gloomy afternoon. She sat alone in the park while her friends joined their 5:30-7:00 pm class in Psychology. She tried to stop her tears from falling, feeling so useless of not helping her mother that night. She knew the scene was terrifying for her sisters but all she did was nothing to stop them.
She woke a minute later from her sleep. It’s already 7:30. she lazily walked towards he fountain, not realizing someone was following her.
“Hey, I’ve been looking all over for you..you didn’t join your classes didn’t you?”
The noment she heard that familiar voice, she almost froze. She couldn’t even turned around and looked behind her. Melisa…it was Melisa!
She stood beside her and looked below the pond.
“I was vabout to go home when I saw you all alone here in the park,’’ she said and took something from her bag. It was her organizer. ‘’You left this yesterday at the library.’’
‘’T-thanks,,’’ she said uneasily.
‘’Is there something wrong? You look so depressed.” She tried to ask.”Do you want to talk something over? I could listen, If you want to,’’ she said so warmly and patted her on the shoulder.
She smiled and secretly admired the way she lightened her up. Now that I needed a friend, she was there, so ready to listen…Oh, Melisa…
Several days have passed and they became close. They share a lot of things, even went home together. Junior and Queenie had also shared intimate feelings. They’ve been dating since the Christmas Festival.
One night, Melisa and her were all alone in the public study shed. The night was cold and silent but her heart was warm enough to tell her how she feel. Still she couldn’t find the right words to start…to tell her she loved her from the very first tine she saw her.
‘’Aren’t we going home yet, Alex?’’ she asked.
She nodded and smiled sheepishly. Suddenly., she found herself reaching for her hand and hold it gently.
‘’Melisa, I wanted to tell you something…’’
‘’What was it? Is something wrong?’’ she stared back at her and waited for the answer.
‘’No, no…ahm…’’her head grow cold and there were shivers in her spine. How can she ever tell her how she feel when she’s looking at her like that? Finally, she embraced herself and looked at her firmly.
‘’Melisa, I love you…I love you from the very first time I saw you. You were so gentle and so warm that I couldn’t take you off my mind. Melisa it…’’
‘’No, I can’t…I can’t love you’’, she said almost horrified. ’’You xcan’t be crazy! We can’t be lovers Alexandra, we just can’t! It’s just not right and I’m sorry”.
This was the most painful words I ever heard in my entire life. Before I could speak, she ran away. She sat there blankly, hanging her thoughts away. She maybe right, she’s crazy, she couldn’t feel in love with another girl.
When she reached home, she went straight to her room, not even meeting her mother with a kiss. She looked up at the ceiling as she lied flatly on the bed. There were flashbacks and…
ifinisti 36
‘’Aldrine did this to me. Aldrine did this to me”, she thought over and over again. The time he left heron that rainy evening, she never knew herself anymore. She was a girl who used to live her life for a man whom she thought was forever hers.
‘’Alex, someones on the phone, I think it’s Junior,’’ her mother said after a soft knock on the door.
‘’I’m coming,’’ I said and went downstairs to answer the call.
‘’Hello…”
“Alex…’’, a male voice said on the other line. But it wasn’t Junior…could it be…
“Hey, Al, it’s me Aldrine, can we talk tonight? I have something important to tell you…please meet me at the park”.
Before she could speak he dropped the phone. She stood up still holding the phone and surprised. This isn’t a coincidence right? But how dare he called and talked to her like that? She was sure of the sound of his voice…what does he want from her?
Then she found herself looking for her jacket from her closet and headed straight to the park. She got there in minutes and founf him sitting all along in one bench. The night was chilly that he briskly rubbed his hands together to warm himself up. When he stood up, he finally saw her.
She stood aback seeing him smile again. But his eyes still showed the sadness from within. How she missed him, she realized but she tried to keep her emotions inside and walked a little closer.
‘’isn’t it cold tonight?” he started.
“What do you want from me Aldrine? I thought everything was over between us?,” she said firmly.
She heard him sighed under his throat before he continued. “I’m sorry about everything. I know I’ve done you wrong…It’s about Melisa…” he tried to brace himself up and looked at her.
What about Melisa? She thought curiously.
“But how---“
“Small world?” he snapped, Yes, in fact it’s really small Alex. It wouldn’t be this worse ie she told you the truth.”
“Truth? What truth? Aldrine, why don’t you get us to the point?” she cried. she could feel the tensions all over her.
“Melisa is my younger sister. When our parents separated, my mother married another man and brought Melisa with her. It was hard at first but everything went fine when Melisa stepped into college. She told me everything about you but I didn’t know she never even mention anything about me. But
that’s not the issue here,’’ he said as she reached out for her shoulders. “What has happened to you? Did I do this to you Alex? Have I been this cruel to you?’’
She looked away as her tears started to roll down her cheeks. This is impossible. How could be the world so unfair to her?
“Alex, look at me please. I need to know the reason behind everything,’’ he pleaded. He held her closer and tighter, forcing her to look back but she shook his hands off and ran away.
It rained again…just like that same night…She heard him called from behind but she didn’t look back.
And as the saying goes…”If it rains, it pours, It really pours. All the heartaches she felt burst out that time. How cruel the world must be?
Beverly Adlaon Creative Writing
AB Eng 3 TTh,8:30-10:00
You are the one
It’s already ayear after Jamilla’s controversial break-up with Diego his ex-boyfried,and their graduation. After she had found out that Diego had a girlfriend and was pregnant,so she never let him see her again after knowing it.She keep herself away and finds herself busy and focus on her review just to foget the man whom she love so much and expected to marry after their graduation.When they were high school they had a relatinship but were distant from each other when they enter college because her course is nursing and she goes study at Xavier university but Diego studied at Central Mindanao University. They see each other when she goes home during weekends but not all weekends. And she expected that things are getting stonge despite of distance because they don’t have problem at all.But before their graduation and she was excited to see Diego because at last they had made it up here.But what she hears from Diego is that he had a pregnant girlfriend but he loves her only that they were tempted when they had their gathering .
Jamilla,I have something to tell you,can we meet? Diego texted her.
Oh,yes , when? Tomorrow afternoon I’m free.
Ok.
Jamilla was so excited with what Diego would tell her because she thought he would propose to her because they hafd promised to each other that after graduation they would plan for their review together and get married.And the day had copme,so she prepares herslf and herself beautiful so that Diego would appreciate her effort.
Am,Diego ,what would you tell me? I’m feeling nervous.
Jam,always remember this,I love and will always love you,but I’m sorry we can’t be because I had a girlfriend and was pregnant and I had to marry her for our baby.
Diego,I trusted you but you betrayed me,all these years I believe that I’m the only one that you love but I was wrong.
Her tears were unconsciously falling when she remembers that moment that she is heartberoken but she tells herself that she is beautiful and attractive and still young so she would stand and be a better womwan because thinks it was the reason why Diego look for another.And at last she was on her way to her friend’s town. And she was now here coming down to the bus when she had seen Marie with two other guys. She breathes deep and then step down.
Hi! Were here..
Oh,I’ve seen you.I really missed you girl. Jam said.
I missed you too, how are you?
I’m fine,I’m fine,I just had a hard time inside the bus becase It’s so full.
Ok come on lets go to the car so that you can have some rest because we still have to travel 2 hours before we can get to our house.
As she raise her head up,her eyes were really poionting to the eyes of the driver.And her heart beats faster.then she realizes that shes about to enter the car
Ammm. Jam he’s my cousin Jake.
Jake this is my friend Jamilla.
Hi!
Hello.
Ok , Jam feel free to get rest because I know youre so tired in your trip up here,Jake tell her.
Part 2 Ok thanks.
Becausev of she do not know on the stare’s of Marie”s cousin when their eyes have met.And she still have a doubt on the honesty of men because she was afraid that for the second time she would be betrayed by men.For her, why she should trust men without one word.So what she did is to close her eyes to avoid it.
The next day that they saw Jake was in the church when they were attending mass and that he sits beside her,then, there comes the singing of the Our Father that they should hold the hand of your seatmates,but before she could get her hand Jake already had hold it and she has no choice.She feels so warm andf cannot understand the feeling,instead of concentrating on a song,how could she wish to end the song because she feels so awkward and she wants to retrieve her hand.It seems that her cheek tuns red which is so obvious.Lke the feeling of a high school girl maybe because this is the first time that he was attracted to a stranger and her heart beats faster.At last it’ over.She thanks God but when the mass wasb over Jake offered himself to guide her outside the church, and invites them to ride with him in his car and he will take them to Marie’s house.They have no choice because he was Marie’s cousin and how she could refuse thet.So she was sitting beside Jake because Marie was sitting beside her boyfriend at the back.
How are ypou? Jake broke the silence.
I’m fine, thanks.
Ehemm,ehemm,Maria’s malicios reaction
Jamilla,is your name right?
Yeah,exactly.
What are you doing now? I mean what is your work or are you working now?
No,I’m not working, I just taken had last week my licensure examination so now I had my vacation to have a relax after the stressful review.I want to relax my mind.
Oh that’s good of you.That’s why maybe you always look beautiful because after some stressful events,you find yourself to relax.
Yeah, because I don’t have a work yet so I pay a visit because if I had already a job,its hard for me to find time for going out of town like this.And its been a year that I and Marie haven’t seen each other
I’m sure it could more enjoyable for your stay if you have a personal tour guide.If It will be fine for you?
Oh, that’s very kind of you but am……….am…….
No,It’s ok , just to be kind to our visitor ok?
Ok.
Part 3 Wow!that’s good that somebody had voluntered to take care of you while you’re here,if I’ll be busy, he would take you to where you wanted to go ok.
But Marie……………
No buts ok? My cousin is so nice, I tell you, promise.
Weeks have passed that they were going out together and Jake was very kind to her and very gentleman.He was so sweet and very thoughtful but the most important thing to Jake is that he’s so humble despite of his handsome face that if you will not stare him you wouln’t appreciate his beauty.And Jamilla appreciated that attitude much. And Jake invited her to visit and see the Napalit falls. And she accepted that invitation. She was so excited to ride a horse because its her first time to ride it.When Jake come to pick her up she found herself staring at him because she was so attracted to the look of Jake. It really fits to masculinity what he wore ,the old pants and a simple t-shirt makes him so simple and clean added by his wet look perfect for their destination .Jake easily carries Jamilla to the horse that make her so shock. When they were on their way,he can smell Jakes natural masculine scent that makes the moment so romantic because in additin to that , she is folding her arms to Jake’s abdomen.When they arrive, she saw a banner that was being posted that says: JAMILLA , I LOVE YOU SO MUCH ,can you be my girl?And the whole place was filled with flowers and theres a table beside with a bouquet of flowers above.All that Jamillas feeling was like a princess.
Oh my God Jake,I can’t believe this..
Yes Jam, its true,as the days have passed that I really felt that for you.Since the day theat we first met. After that day I had a sleepless nights thinking of you. I ask Marie if you have a boyfriend but she told me that you don’t have,so I take the oppurtunity to tell you what I feel.Promise that I would make you smile everyday.
Jake ,can I just think?
Ok, if that is your decision, I know that you are hesitated now,I understand because we just met and I’m courting you.
Ok thank you for the effort that you made this for me,It’s my first time to experince like this.
Jam , you know, I’m afraid if you will not answer me now because I don’t know if what would you decide after this.Maybe you would pack your things and go away.Just say so that you love me too.
.Ok.Yes, I love you too.
Yes, thank you Lord and he hugged her so thigtly and shout for happiness:I LOVE YOU JAMILLA..a.a.a
Jake,
PART 4 I’m just so happy, so just let me, ok?
From that day on,Jake had everyday visited her to bring her something that Jake could think of.Sometimes chocolates,fruits,flowers foods and etc.And things are getting easy for the two of them.They enjoyed each others company.She often laugh with Jake.
One day ,when she acconpanies Jake to their farm.
You know ,I really love ro stay here because its so peaceful and the living is just so simple .
That’s why you’re here?
Yes, because I really love to take care of our fields.You know before,Im dreaming of a woman that could live with me here,taking care ofv our kids,and cook for me, who will wipe me sweat when I arrive.
Ohws,your dreaming already, but as you wished I promise if we culd be meant for each other,I would do what you wish ok?
Then suddenly when they had thei moments dreaming of their future, a sophisticated woman came and
tell Jake that she’s the girlfriend of Jake.
Who are you?Having good time with my boyfriend?Don’t you know that I am still his Girlfriend because we haven’t broke up yet and you are stealing him?
Jake,is it true?
Please Jam ,don’t believe her.She is not my girlfriend anymore.
She do not know what to do so she run away from them.And when she reaches the of Marie she packed all her things and leave the house.In the bus she cries a lot,because she thought of having a true man already.She thought that she was lucky because she has him but she was wrong.For the second time she thought of failure.She goes to their home and like a little child she told her mother what happened in her vacation that she had fall in love again and was heartbroken.Her mother understood her and she was told to just cry and let it all come out and be thankful because she was still here and no harm happened to her.She texted Marie and gave her thanks for accomodating her when she was there.And Marie understood what she feels and ask forgiveness for Jake. For now she only want to breathed and have time for herself.To have new plans for the betterment of herself even though she is still suffering the pain that Jake had done to her.
Part 5 But one day whhen she was sitting on a bench looking outside of the steel gate.She saw a flying balloon with a note:I’m SORRY JAMILLA,then she realizes that she was that.She feel so angry when she saw Jake entering the gate for it is not close.Her mind wanted to walk out but her feet do not cooperate with her mind.She cannot moved because of the site she had seen.
Jamilla ,let me explain.
Don’t you dare to come near me or I will kill you.
Please,ok ,don’t go, we have to talk,when we were happy we always talk, now,when we have a problem this is the time that we will talk.Liste to me,ok?Emily and I were done already.Yes we had a relationship before but that was six month’s ago that she haven’t texted me where she ie,her mother told me thet she had a project abroad and I did not know that.So I assume that were done and everything is fine between us.Now , you are my girlfriend and there’s no problem with that,ok?She want to destroy our relatinship because she is not successful on her career.Can you Forgive me babe?
Yes Ido forgive you.
Oh ,thank you babe,for understanding me.
You’re welcome, and I’m sorry too because I reacted because that time I don’t kmow what to do.And I don’t want to be the reason why two people broke their reletionship because I understand how it feels when you are stolen.When I had my ex-boyfriend,he had a girlfriend and was pregnant that time,so he should marry her.So I was left crying.And it was so sad and I feel tha it happened again but thanks to God I was wrong.
After a year of their relationship. They celebrated their first year anniversary at the place ehere they had started their relationship,in the Napalit falls,where they celebrated it.They bring foods ang drinks to complete their celebration.It seems that like a date ,Jake suddenly drag her to the center of the rivers where waters are faling in their heads,he proposed to Jamilla.She can’t refuse to Jake’ proposal because she is afraid to loose him.And she said yes,and put the diamond engagement ring to Jamilla’s hand. And they marry.
Cherry Mae Heyasa 1
AB English III
The Vengeance of Isabel
The sun still hides its light. A woman was screaming in the hut, echoing in a distance wherein no one could anticipate the gloomy and obscure happening she’s experiencing. The people in the barrio were afraid. The presage has to be done by this phenomenon and it was a frightful event for them.
“Aaaahh!!!!!........,” the scream continued and after the long hardships and perspiration which flows through her veins the cry of the little infant was heard. It was sudden that after hearing it the dogs keep on barking from the outside. There was a flapping of wings that was unknown to them flying to and fro in the dark. It was so dim that the discovery of this little infant was known when the sun already rose up to the east. She was a girl and was named Isabel. But then again the mysterious circumstances wrought by this phenomenon still on the flow. We can say that this will be the engagement of the baby in her journey to end.
In a remote town which is abundant in natural resources the very own agriculture is the livelihood of the people. Though it was prolific yet sometimes it’s not enough for them to allocate something for the improvement of their little town. Here Isabel grew so fast as if the days were so eager to see her in full image of simplicity. The mother who bore her is near to death for it is apparent in her age and was now weary to do her daily chores. The people in their environment were so obnoxious in their existence. They were perfidious and empathetic towards this two people and when the time goes by so fast that this old mother died. It was so sudden that before she took her last breath she gave something to Isabel.
Every day she couldn’t avoid the prejudices and treachery of the people. She’s so doubtful whether the presage is true or just a mere fallacy. It was so vague to her when one day morning a passerby took her attention as she was sweeping outside their house.
“Isabel, you’re so pitiful, please do not pretend as if all of your neighbors would pity on you. You are an ashamed to this town. Wicked witch,”
After hearing this tremendous revelation she went inside her house and there she poured all her tears. The cozy room helped to alleviate her feelings although the pains still sticking inside her heart but she has nothing to do with it. It was believed that Isabel who is unaware of her ancestors was also an heiress in conforming to devil. She is likewise now the bearer of pearl thing given to her by her mother. This thing was believed to be the resolution of the life of the devil and if this happens it will be a deadlock to the masses. But in spite of that still the people continued their mockery and suppression to this poor lady until such time they burned Isabel’s house. It happened when Isabel was out that time to fetch a pail of water in the riverbank. An immediate fire swallowed the dry leaves of nipa. The hut was burned into ashes and Isabel was too late for it. She was astonished in her discovery as she arrived that night.
2
She shrieked “No….!!! What I’ve done to suffer like this? Why is it all of you hated me?!!.... Who are you to condemn me?!! Who are you??!!,” pointing to the people.
She had been provoked in that moment when all of a sudden there was shrinking of the trees and gusting of the winds that terrified everybody in that scene.
Isabel who was burdened ran so fast evading every corners she had witnessed until such time that she didn’t noticed she was now so far in that setting. She was on the riverbank and was able to drink in the clear water for she became thirsty in that incident. There she outburst all her feelings. The tears fall in her eyes and her sadness bring forth in soliloquy. She was about to stand up that time when a sudden jerk of a hand caught her. She shouted with scream but nonetheless she realized that she has nothing to rely on. The occurrences are out of control. Seven men surrounded her and it oblivious that they had the intention to touch, lay a hand on her fresh, fair complexion skin with innocence benighted. This perturbation struck her whole being. Her utterances were terse for the reason that these men were so aggressive, belligerent, assertive people.
She uttered,” oh! please! Don’t touch me! Just take whatever you want but not my dignity…! please don’t touch me….!,”
“Aha!,” the man replied. “You Isabel is worthless, keep quiet or else we’ll tear you apart!,” they laughed as though all things agreed on them.
“Please…!!!,” cried Isabel. “Just kill me not my dignity!,”
“Don’t worry,” the other man said. We’ll kill you after this. “Hahaha!,”
She couldn’t help it for it is a dilemma. She couldn’t escape. The strike had loss her dignity. The men who keep on laughing were so persevere until the end of their doings. No one could witness this violent event only the trees and the gushing of waters which are so unaware can’t even understand the incident. Unfortunately, these men were not contented after doing their first act the one took something in his receptacle. It was a short sharp knife looking for a fresh blood to flow through it.
Isabel was so scared. Her mind was panicking for escape. Her heart beats faster until the time was out of control. She’s stabbed in her stomach. A gradual flow of the blood flows within it. She couldn’t help herself only to feel the throbbing of pain in her inside. She was near to death that time when the men walked out in that place. The painful sensation she experienced is a moment of combat between life and death.
She prevaricates and tried to ease the pain. She walked slowly and entered the dark, gloomy forest. There she freed herself from the sufferings on the outside. She made into conclusion that it is time for her to end up her goodness for she knew she’s not meant to be in that kind of behavior so she conformed to devil. She remembered the pearl. By focusing she opened it. All of a sudden a blowing of horn was heard nearby. There was a whispering of voices unknown to her, Giant steps came onward and a roaming of shadows startled her. She asked then with terror “Is this you the devil? Are you happy that once again I unlocked your cage? I know that you had been imprisoned for so many years but this time I gave to you this freedom but it has an
3
Equivalent purpose. Come to me for my life is worthless. Do what you want. My body is your body! We are one!,”
The gusting of the winds was now enormous. The fearful event is an evidenced that the presage has come true.
On the other hand in the barrio, the people were sleeping unaware of the happenings they’re about to discover. So naïve that an abrupt gust of the winds came through them and they’re awaken. The dreadful event was about to come. They went outside on their houses and became conscious of the happenings for they too heard the blowing of horn.
“This is it! We knew the prediction would come true!,” revealed by one woman
“Where’s the girl?,” the other man asked who had been looking everywhere.
“She’s gone and we’re sure about that,” replied the man whom has been part of the unrightfully doings.
“Are you sure about that? how come these are all happening? I told you to surely kill that girl for us to change the presage! you dumb fools!,”
Again the blowing of horn was heard but this time the winds blew out the lights and it became so dim. No light was seen only the glistening of the stars in the sky. The people were horrified, screaming and now something appeared in front of them. A huge, hideous devil craving for some blood and was yearning for somebody to sacrifice in his behalf. His eyes were bulging with red tears. Blood goes transparent through his veins and thorns are so pointed just like a knife ready to stab any one. The wagging of his tail is a sign of his eagerness to kill everybody he would notice and grasp.
The screams continued. No one could fight or even interfere to this dreadful event. Bloods splashes to and fro. So frightful, so much struggle and cries, so pitiful. It was too late for them to realize that they had just reflected their doings to Isabel. Their houses were also burned into ashes. No mercy was given to them. Death prevails and no one could intrude. The only resort was to pray. They had just discovered that Isabel was within this devil so they asked forgiveness.
“Isabel forgives us, for goodness sake. Have mercy! We know this is our fault but we regret on what we have done!,” the people were honestly on remorse and their cries continued until such time that Isabel awoke by her conscience. She had seen the bloody massacre so she began to protest inside.
“Oh, what have I done to these people,” she wept on forgiveness and she was about to express her pang of guilt. She realized everything. However, it was too late for her for she had already been sacrificed. All she can do is to sacrifice again but this time it is death that would compensate. She had been driven by her emotions and sympathy that she couldn’t resist their grief and lamentations so she decided to put it into action. Inside the devils body she took some of the thorns sticking inside and by that she stabbed herself. An impulsive flow of the blood in her heart took her last breath. She was drowning inside and immediately the devil shrinks and was out of his power. The shadows were gone abruptly in the air. The devil losses his mind and he ran, gone through the forest and after that he vanished in mortality.
4
The undertakings took so long for the people to recover. Although they had so many lessons learned through it but they couldn’t forget who and what Isabel is. They prejudiced and ostracized without much knowledge and pity to this lady. But either on their excuses the most significance is that goodness always prevail when the shadows of darkness try to invade and assault. We must also ponder that we have our own fate and only us could change the formation of realities not the people around us because if they do, it would perhaps worsen the probabilities.
Cherryvel L. Melgar
MWF (8:30 – 10:00 a.m.)
Page 1
The Manor
In the outskirts of the city of Golden Harvest lies a village unheard by most people. Though still a part of the city, its existence is mostly unknown even by the locals of Valencia City. Only few individuals had ever visited the place. Its name is even derived from seclusion; Hidden Village. Originally, the place was once part of the hacienda of Don Carlos Fortich. It was only opened to the public 25 years ago when the last son of the Don died and the legal heirs sold the land. Due to the isolation of this place, residents must have their own vehicles for there is no public conveyance in and out the settlement. As a result, only the elites and the privileged few settled in the place. Compared to others, this little society developed much closer ties with each other unintentionally.
_________________________________
“Chad, I’m sorry to inform you that our prospect denied the price you offered. However, I have this house you might be interested in. You might want to have a look at it. It’s a little bit old. But brother! It’s huge! What’s more important is that its price is very affordable. You might want to have a look at it the soonest possible time.” the voice message then ended.
He’s just staring out the window. Chad then took the phone from his pocket and called the sender of the message. Now at the prime of his age, Chad was never married. He never got the chance to have a serious relationship with the opposite sex. He’s always busy being the big shot realtor of Central Bukidnon.
_________________________________
The morning blows its cold breeze to the open windows. To those as experienced as Chad, they can tell the age of the house just by looking at it. Careful and precise, he inspected the materials used for construction. The building’s been abandoned for almost 10 years now. It’s a little bit dusty and old but the strong foundation of the house can still withstand another hundred years.
“I’ll take it. Process the documents for the purchase. I want this house mine by sundown.” Chad ordered his assistant. “In 2 weeks time, I want the renovation finished. The next week after that, I want the renewed house sold.” Chad added.
_________________________________
Happily married to his wife, Hans is on the search for a house. It was always his dream to have a huge house for his wife and his future children. The more children he can raise, the better, he always jokes. When informed of the house for sale in Hidden Village, he didn’t hesitate to inquire more information.
Hans is not your typical Moreno. He has a chubby body but not quite noticeable because of his tall features. His black hair outlined much of his face. What’s more dashing are his eyes, complimented with his well trimmed eyebrows. His wife, Nice, is another persona for elegance and beautiful combined. Thin as a supermodel. Lovely as can be. Their physical features can disturb the likes of Celebrity couples.
_________________________________
It was already afternoon when Hans and Nice found the path to Hidden Village. The road is quiet and long. There was not a single soul they saw for almost an hour of travel. When they saw an old man, Hans asked for directions to the house for sale. Hans almost gave up the search when the man told him no house in the village he knew is for sale. However, Nice told him not to be disappointed but instead carry on. On they go further. At the bend of an intersection, they noticed a man standing. He seems to be waiting for someone. As they drew nearer, Nice recognized the man to be Chad. Chad greeted the couple and walked them to their destination. They left their car parked beside the road.
The house is a two storey villa. Entering the main door, they were greeted by two large stairs as if they are trying to hug each other. Beneath them are three doors. The center leads to the basement and the back door. The left side leads to the kitchen and the dining table, while the
Page 2
right leads to the living room. Bedrooms are situated in the 2nd floor. At the back of the house, is the old gazebo and adjacent to it is the storehouse. On the east side of the house is the garden. Nice already intended to make some new arrangements to it.
“This house is huge! I want it Chad.” Hans exclaimed. Nice smiled in agreement with her husband.
_________________________________
The new owners didn’t waste time to settle in their new acquired home. By the time they took hold of the title of ownership, they moved in. This is the dream they always wanted their life to be, together as husband and wife in their own house.
_________________________________
It was almost a month since they moved in their new house. Hans’ working hours would let him get home at 7:00 or 8:00 p.m.. Nice functions as the keeper of the house. By the time Hans gets home, the food was already served in the table. There are no neighbors nearby and the only available store in the village is a 30-minute walk. Despite these things, it’s still a cozy living for Nice. Adapting to the changes, Nice trained herself to be alone. That is until Hans get home. She does all the work needed in the house.
Like every other night, Nice was preparing for dinner when she heard someone calling her name. She thought maybe Hans came back home early. Looking out, she didn’t saw anyone. There is no car in the front. She looked at the time. It is 6:45 in the evening. Maybe it was just the whistling of the wind, she told herself. She went back to the kitchen. As she headed to the fridge to get something, a cold wind blew passed here. She turned to the window to close it, to her wonder it was never open. She inspected the other windows in the kitchen. All are closed. A sudden touch of cold wind made the tiny hairs at the back of her neck rise. Her consciousness panicked. This caused her to feel anxious. She feels uneasy now. She tried to move but can’t. She’s just watching her reflection from the glass stained window. She saw her reflection in the glass terrified and can’t move. Again, she heard something. It sounds like footsteps of someone in bare feet, walking towards her. She closed her eyes to gather her strength to move. The footsteps grow louder and nearer until it stopped beside her. She can feel the presence of it standing next to her, breathing heavily. Acting only with instincts alone, she gently opens her eyes to see what or who is next to her. She slowly turned her head. Nothing was there.
It took her a while to move and think normally. She occupied herself to what she’s previously doing and finished it. Later, when Hans arrived, Nice told him about what happened. Hans just smiled and teased her around about ghosts. Nice frowned to his reaction. She knew what really occurred early that night.
_________________________________
Nice needed something in the kitchen and decided to go to the village’s sole grocery store. She saw men and women talking. They all looked at her when she entered. She can see the surprise from their faces, all in awe as to who she is exactly.
“How much do I owe you for my purchases Ma’am?” Nice inquired.
“That would be 50 pesos dear.” Alona replied. “I haven’t seen you here before, in whose house are you residing here my dear?” the woman added.
“My husband and I bought recently that old manor just beyond the intersection.” Nice answered.
“That old house of the Fortiches?” Alona surprisingly investigated. “Don’t you know?”
“Yes? What do I need to know Ma’am?” Nice replied curiously.
Their talk was interrupted when Nice’s cellphone rang. It was Hans.
_________________________________
Hans called Nice on the phone that he would be running late for some special meeting at the office. Nice turned on the TV to watch her favorite evening show. She fell asleep in the sofa as she waited for her husband to arrive.
Page 3
She woke up when she heard Hans knocking and calling out her name at the door. Nice’s still half asleep when she opened the door for her husband. Yet, no one was there outside except for the heavy pouring of rain. She went to their bedroom upstairs to continue her sleep. She’s worn out from the all day’s work. Grabbing her pillow, she hugged it tightly as if it is her husband. She then turned off the lights in her antique room leaving only a dimly lit terrace light bulb on. She instantly fell asleep.
Darkness occupied the bedroom when the door opened. She can smell Hans’ perfume as he touched her face to feel her cheeks. She turned to face her husband to greet and kiss him home. She can feel him kiss in return. Suddenly the fragrance of Hans perfume turned into a foul stench of rotting flesh. When she opened her eyes, no one was their. The stench however lingered on.
_________________________________
It was Saturday morning and Nice prepared her husband’s favorite breakfast. As they are eating, Nice looked into her Man’s eyes and started the conversation. She looks troubled.
“I need to tell you something darling.” Nice opened.
“What is it?” Hans replied as he faced his wife.
Nice told him what happened last night. She wants her husband to be home as early as possible. Though she never mentioned that she is scared, Hans can tell by the look on her face. Hans agreed to her spouse’s request. He took Nice to the city for her to unwind and go shopping. He thinks maybe she’s just exhausted being alone always.
_________________________________
Monday morning. Nice read the documents presented by the lady in front of her door, Ms. Mitch Devina. Though she told Hans she don’t want any help from any housemaid, Hans disagreed otherwise. Mitch is at her early 50s, pretty for her age. She doesn’t look like a housemaid. Her features seem to be like that of a lady of the house, if not because of the documents she presented. She was sent by the M.A.I.D. agency as requested by Hans. He wanted some companion for his spouse. Also, a good help for the household chores is in concern. He doesn’t want to tire his wife.
Mitch seems to know her way around the house. It is her first day but like all other service women, she knows already what to do. Hans is relieved to know that Nice is not alone in the house.
_________________________________
Nice bought something from the village’s store when…
“Hello Nice. It must have been very scary for you to be all alone in that house of yours.” Alona said. “I never thought that that old abandoned house will be bought by someone else like you. You and your husband must be very brave or stupid to live in such a house.”
“I don’t get what you are saying ma’am.” Nice inquired.
The old folks in the store told Nice of the manor’s story and the reason why it was abandoned years ago. Don Carlos Fortich has 3 sons. All of them disappeared. Of the 3 sons of the Don, none of them got the chance to have children even though all of them were married. During the honeymoon of the Fortich sons, their wives were killed on freak accidents involving knives. The husbands then disappeared almost instantaneously.
Nice told Hans about the story of the manor. Hans tried to comfort his wife. She is much disturbed of the situation. Nice wants the house to be sold and for them to find another. Seeing the situation of his wife, he must agree to her pleading. All he ever wanted in his life is the well being of his family.
_________________________________
Nice is sitting in a sofa at the living room. With the netbook on her lap, she’s surfing the World Wide Web while sending messages to her mother through internet chatting. She informed her mother that they be selling the house. She can’t bear the thought anymore that someone died in the same old house. She told her that she’d been seeing and hearing weird things lately. Good
Page 4
thing Mitch the housemaid is with her, she has someone to talk to while Hans is away for work, she added.
Curious of their house’s history, Nice search the Google. An old picture, probably from the late 70s welcomed her attention. The old Don with his 3 sons is seen standing in front of the main door. There are also animals and workers in the background. Faces in the picture turned vague for it being old. Below the picture is its caption…”The Don, his 3 sons and his illegitimate daughter.” “So the Don has a daughter nobody knew?” Nice muttered. Her eyes grew wide to see the face of the daughter. Even with the picture blurry and old, she knows the face. It was Mitch Devina. The housemaid, she was the illegitimate daughter of Don Fortich.
Nice looked at Mitch horrifically. The then beautiful appearance of Mitch turned slowly into hideous sight. The dress from white turned into grayish dirt, torn and bloody; her smooth skin to pale and scarred; and her face, her face is now an object of terror, hollowed except for the eyes red as blood.
Nice couldn’t move from where she is sitting. She froze. The once what was Mitch drew closer to Nice. Her hands lifted forward, intending to touch her head with her corpse-like hands. Nice screamed drastically! When the hands of the ghost touched her head, she saw herself back to the 1970s. She saw Mitch walking in the meadows with her boyfriend. She can see them happily talking to each other. Suddenly, the 3 sons of the Don approached them. The 3 were drunk. They took turns on punching and kicking Mitch’s boyfriend until they killed him. Mitch was then raped. They also took turns in raping her, cutting her flesh slowly, little by little, starting from her breast then moving on downwards. The 3 criminals then buried Mitch’s boyfriend under the storehouse. Mitch’s dying body was brought into the basement of the manor. Mitch was still half alive when she was cemented into the wall of the basement.
When Nice regained consciousness, she is inside the wall of the basement, next to the dead body of what was then Mitch. She tried to scream but no one can hear her.
_________________________________
Hans is now home. He called on for Nice but nobody’s there. He called on to Mitch. Still, no one replied. He saw the laptop in the living room. He sat at the sofa and looked at the picture in the monitor. He couldn’t believe his eyes on what he just perceived. When he raised his head, Mitch was standing in front of him.
_________________________________
1 month later…
Chad opened the door of the manor. He welcomes the new owners of the house.
THE CURSED WEDDING RING
In a remote part of the province of Laguna, there is an antique church whose known to be perfect for wedding ceremonies. This church has already been built before the coming of the spaniards.The structure of the building is very unique as well as its design. It looks antique because it is made of up stones and bricks. Some part of the building has already cracked because of its oldness..Many people were attracted to go there because of the beauty of its surroundings. The surroundings of this church has many big trees. Some people believed that it is perfect for wedding ceremonies because of its extraordinary beauty. But there are also some who believed that it is a cursed place because of the certain rumor that there has a violent accident happened on that church. They said that there is a bride who died in front on that parish. It is said to be that the unrested soul of that bride is the curse dispenser of whoever would have their wedding on that parish. Such couple would be bound to danger, bad luck and disgrace. But since it is just a rumor, there are still a lot of people who did not believe on this. One of them is the loving couple Chris Santiago and Jasmine Cruz. For them this rumor is unrealistic and is just a part of human imaginations and superstitious beliefs. But still some people argue that the parish is really covered with unpleasant history throughout its existence. That there are many bad spirits or fallen angels who dwell on it. They said that it is the parish who has cursed without knowing that it is the lost wedding ring owned by a certain immortal creature that dwells on that church.
The lover Chris and Jasmine planned to have their wedding on this parish because it is the place where they first met. Two weeks before their wedding they went there for an arrangement. While jasmine is walking on the aisles imagining how will she look on the day of their wedding she found a very nice wedding ring.The ring looks very unique because of its color and because of its design. The color of the ring is goldish brown.Its design looks like the design of the ancient Greeks.The surface of the ring has shapeps of an images and letters. Both of them were amazed with the uniqueness of it. So they decided to keep it and take it as their wedding ring. So they kept that ring without knowing that it will become the root of their trouble.
It is already pass 10pm when Jasmine is fitting her wedding gown on her room. She noticed someone who passed behind her. She wondered because she knew that she’s just alone on their house that night .And after a few minute, she heard a humming coming from the outside. She recognized it as a voice of a lady humming a certain wedding song. She felt very afraid to the extent that she almost fell on their stairs. In that very moment Chris is driving his car going home. When he arrived at the main gate of their house he saw a lady wearing a long white dress walking opposite to their house. He became confuse when he noticed that the lady is badly crying. The cry of the lady really pierced his ear. So he followed the lady to ask what happened to her. He keeps on calling but the lady walked faster and faster when suddenly he noticed that he already got in the middle of the woods. And now he already felt very afraid so he tried to run back to the highway when suddenly a bloody white lady appeared behind him saying 'CURSED BE THE WEDDING! HA! HA! HA! He noticed that the lady is wearing a wedding gown.But it became almost red because of the blood that is flowing from her face.Her eyes looks very
Pangry and it also looks red.But good thing he had escaped on that horrible situation. Chris never shared his experience to her girlfriend so that she would not be bothered by it.
One night when Jasmine fall asleep alone on her room. She got a dream that she is already walking on the ailes.But she’s very confused because all the people around her looks very sad.
When she almost arrived at the altar, she noticed that the man waiting for her is not the one whom she loved which is Chris. The man is certainly unfamiliar to her. So because of disappointment she turned back towards the main door when suddenly she saw Chris wearing his grooms dress full of blood on his body.His face has full of blood.He looks very pale.The blood is flowing out of his eyes,nose and mouth and the flow of the bloodcontinues from his face down to his body.So his white long slieves became almost red because of the blood. And after a few minute, she saw a bloody white lady appeared behind Chris wearing a wedding gown. She has a curly long hair full of blood on her face. Her eyes is bulging with anger. The white lady is shouting CURSED BE THE WEDDING! HA! HA! HA! That devilish laugh caused Jasmine to awake. So she immediately called her bf to share what she saw on her dream. And Chris ask Jasmine, he said don’t you think that the bloody white lady is connected to the ring you are wearing now? But Jasmine just laugh because she did not believe with what Chris has said . Chris convinced Jasmine to neglect the ring but Jasmine insisted. On that very moment Chris is driving while arguing with Jasmine. So he decided to stop driving and stay on a certain place to avoid accident. He closed his eyes to feel relax when suddenly he noticed that the car is shaking. And it became faster and faster. And when he looked at the front mirror of his car he noticed that the white lady is already sitting back sit looking to him sharply with a devilish smile. The bloody white lady is shouting saying 'postpone your wedding or else you will die!! That horrible situation caused Chris to loss his control on driving. He drove very fast without noticing that he already loss his route which caused him to bump into a large tree.
Chris had undergone a comma because of that accident. And while lying on his bed, he saw a very beautiful girl on his dream. That girl looks unfamiliar to him. The girl is happily walking on the aisles when suddenly she cried when she reached at the altar. She became so angry because the groom whose waiting for her is not the one she’s been expected. So her expected groom did not arrived at the day of their wedding. So she get the ring from the ring bearer and cursed it. And after which she cursed it. So that vision of Chris caused him to understand everything. And that vision cause everything to be resolved because they realized that the one who would keep the lost cursed wedding ring would fall on that same destination and the wedding will surely be postponed they decided to bury the said ring to avoid accident and disgrace.
And finally the day of their wedding came. Chris called Jasmine that he will be late for a few minute because he was trapped by the traffic. But Jasmine was already bored waiting for him so she decided to start marching on the aisles even if her groom did not arrived yet. She doesn’t feel bad because she has a strong faith that he will be coming in a while. When suddenly she saw the ring on the ring bearer!! She immediately run outside the church to get her phone to check if Chris is just alright. And when he crossed the road
she felt alive when she saw the car of Chris approaching but did not notice the other car approaching to her from the other part of the road and she was hit by it.
_ - THE END-_
EDITED
(PAGE 1)
Padillon, Gle-an B.
Creative Writing (T-TH 8:30-10:00)
Short Story
Neighbor
Rumors are heard terrifying news spread out, merciless killing of an unborn child, bleeding of a mother who doesn’t even feel the pain of the mysterious death of her child, a creature they never thought existed, a shock to other pregnant women. The mysterious event put the residents of barrio Walog into a state of panic for the commotion never did occur in their barrio before. In the mountains of Bukidnon there are many barrios and Walog is one of those, this barrio is distinct from the rest for there is a secret in Walog. Barrio Walog is composed of only one community, the people are still uncivilized, food gatherers you may say, hunting wild animals is one of their source of food. Isolated from the rest of the barrios for it is surrounded and found at the middle of a forest. Living so simply not until a horrible event took place. The people’s living is but a simple one, but someone is up to something. There are three pregnant women in barrio Walog. A new comer came into their place prior to the mysterious death of one of the resident’s child. The people are puzzled because the woman doesn’t want to join in the gathering of the residents of the barrio. Her name is Amanda, being observant the residents are keep on talking about her, accordingly they haven’t seen her eat meat of wild animals or even vegetables upon the day of her arrival but the shocking thing is she neither grow thin nor pale. From the day she transferred she didn’t even have gotten out to meet the people in her new society. Meanwhile, pregnant women’s greatest fear is losing their baby consequently they must be very careful in the so called “tik-tik”. This demonic creature has the ability to extend its tongue up to whatever length it desires, features that is out of humanity, thick eyebrows, wrinkled forehead, long black teeth which looks like those of the vampire only that it is not white instead black, the tongue is sharp as it is seemed design to kill, scattered hair and the like. These descriptions were based upon our ancestors, many doesn’t believe in this being, only a product of the imaginative mind however the sudden death of a child in the barrio alarmed the people who strongly believes that this creature was responsible for the massive and unmerciful killing of the unborn baby in their place.
Since there are no other activity in the Bario Walog people or couples can’t do anything instead just create infants. Lara, Emma and Lucia are the three lucky women who are gifted to conceive a child. These three women shares a deep friendship, though their houses may be at some distance each one of them visits one another if they don’t have something to do. Barrio Walog is strange as it is, the residents’ houses are made of bamboo and nipa you cannot see a concrete house in this place.
EDITED
(PAGE 2)
Lara, 18 years old did not even graduate in high school due to lack of finances thus she married Lorenzo whose source of living is farming. The baby in whom Lara is conceiving will be their first child. Emma on the other hand is only 16 years old she already has 3 children and the child in her stomach will be the fourth. Moreover Lucia shares the same feeling as Lara since this is also her first time to be pregnant. Living in a barrio Walog is not unaware of the being around them, a creature whose favorite delicacy is a fetus.
One silent night as the 3 pregnant women gathered to have a chat in the hut of Lara, a small house made up of bamboo and the roof made of nipa. They are seated at the sala, the sound of the crickets are heard, the place seems so quiet, there is a hushing of the winds suddenly the dogs begun howling.
‘What could be the reason of the dogs’ sudden bark’? Lara asked. The two women shudders, an explicit act showing that they do not know the nature of it.
‘How do you feel Lara, this is but your first time to have a baby’? Asked Emma instead.
Lara is silent for a short while before answering her friends’ question something crossed her mind that made her hands tremble even feeling a pain in her stomach. Before uttering a word she sees Amanda passing by with a fierce look on her big belly. She is about to ask her neighbor of what’s the matter but the woman suddenly vanished without even leaving a trace of her. Lara still couldn’t erase the look Amanda had given her.
‘Lara? Lara? Are you alright?’ uttered Lucia whose hand taps on Lara’s shoulder. ‘You seem to be worried, what’s the matter?’ Lara didn’t hear Lucia another tap was given and Lara came back to reality.
‘Oh, I’m just thinking about Lorenzo he is not yet here, this morning he said he’ll be home before the sun sets but it’s already night and even his shadow is not appearing, I wonder where he is.’ Lara succeeded in giving her alibi, her friends seemed convinced as to the reason of her worry, and the fact is that she doesn’t want to alarm her friends.
‘Are you sure of that?’ interrupted Emma.
‘Of course I am’ Lara directly answered.
‘Did you know that Maria’s child died yesterday? Emma asked, referring to the other woman who is also pregnant in their barrio. Rumors are heard, Maria was alone in their house at the time of the child’s mysterious death. Accordingly, her husband went to his in-laws and apparently he didn’t came back as what Maria had expected. Upon lying in bed the pregnant woman heard a harsh noise coming from the roof as if a person jumped on it, the poor woman didn’t even care, ‘perhaps it’s just a cat’ were only the words she said. As the night goes so weary Maria had slept. As a neighbor relayed there was a shadow hovering at the woman’s roof, however they don’t have time to react on the situation. Meanwhile as what Maria had stated, she woke up in the total darkness, her eyes couldn’t see anything the house is so quiet not until a hissing sound was heard, it sounded like a snake but of a very different tone. She was afraid then, and her husband isn’t home yet, if it’s a threat no one would be brave enough to protect her. The woman just prayed hard, she is about to say her prayer when the slamming in the windowpane begun, at first it was not that noisy but it begin to get louder and louder the house of Maria is
EDITED
(PAGE 3)
then shaking as there’s an earthquake, since it is just a small and very fragile, just a little move can shake it. It must be a tik-tik cried Maria, tik-tik is the most feared unnatural being of pregnant woman since they are the favorite victim of this monster. Apparently Maria froze, she couldn’t move or even shout the fright paralyzed her, her palms are strongly placed in her belly. She knows that the developing child of hers is inside and she won’t never and ever allow anyone to harm her baby. But what can be done by her? Compared to this cannibal she’s of no match. The creaking continues and Maria felt dizziness, unconsciously she fell on the floor. She opened her eyes, believed that it was just a dream but when she laid her hand in her stomach something is missing when she looked at it a horrible scene appeared, dried blood thickened on the floor, her dress is also filled by her own blood, stinky as it is, the poor woman cried. Neighbors came rushing, questioned her of what happened, how come the pain wasn’t felt. She couldn’t answer them, she just cried until the regretting husband came. The saddest of part of all, the baby is gone the mother without knowing the reason behind the mystery. Prior to that Amanda was seen patrolling in Maria’s house. ‘That’s quite a tale, isn’t it? Emma contentedly exclaimed, bearing a long breath, the horrifying event lasted for a while.
‘Do you believe in such madness?’ Lucia exclaimed, ‘She must have had a miscarriage alone, not being careful enough to her baby, isn’t that lunatic? Inventing those sorts of things just to gain sympathy, she hadn’t ever answered the questions thrown to her. I don’t believe in “tik-tik” personally, there is no such thing as that.’
‘I believe in it though’ protested Lara to Lucia’s reaction. ‘My mother told me when I was still in her stomach a “tik2x” attacked our house having forth it’s very long tongue in the hole of the nipa roof if my father wasn’t able to reinforce I might be dead as of that moment. That monster is not a threat to mothers instead in the babies, they love the smell of an unborn child, and using their tongue they’ll sip the blood from the women’s womb and presto! They already have a food. Our ancestors doesn’t know as to the nature of “tik2x” all they know is that if you will be a attacked by this creature you must cut its tongue for it is it’s weakness. Lara narrated emphasizing the last sentence.
‘Then perhaps we should avoid being alone at night’ said Emma. ‘In addition to that Lara my grandmother taught me that if I will get pregnant I should always wear a black shirt for it will protect my baby and a unnatural being cannot see it.
‘It is better for us to be keen and alert now that we are pregnant. concluded Emma’ so much for tonight’s conversation, Lara we must be going, our husbands are waiting at home, ohh wait a minute, Lorenzo is not yet here we couldn’t leave you tik2x might visit if you’re just alone.
‘I wouldn’t want that protested Lara, I will be okay, Lorenzo might be in his way now and both of you must go’.
Lara waved good bye to her friends, she is in the wood fence and upon closing it human instinct told her that someone is staring, as she looked at her neighbor’s house there is Amanda painting a smile in her lips a very clever smile. Lara turned her back and is about to enter when…..
EDITED
(PAGE 4)
Amanda appeared in front of her, she felt a terror for the woman is in a distant a while ago and now she just then appeared instantly.
‘where is your husband Lara?’ it is not safe if you’re just alone in this time’ uttered Amanda, grinning her teeth.
‘He will be home in just a short while, I should enter now’. Properly stated by Lara, but as she is about to take a step a firm grasps from Amanda made her stop.
‘Isn’t that so impolite of a pregnant woman like you? I mean no harm I want to be acquainted with you’ the woman smiled again giving fright to Lara
‘Your stomach looks so wonderful, I wonder what it feels like to be in your situation, can we now enter to your house? Suggested the strange neighbor.
‘That might be great’ Lara hesitantly said.
Lara offered food to her visitor but Amanda refused showing disgust to the pregnant woman. A stern look is noticed from the visitor’s eyes, it is fixed on Lara’s belly. Lara then felt a pain upon the stare, she felt afraid and want to send Amanda home but she just couldn’t.
‘Do you believe in tik2x?’ Seriously asked by Amanda
‘70% I do, why do you ask?’
‘Because I do, I have been a victim once hahahahaha!!! She’s horrible its tongue is like a snake ready to kill! Amanda seems to turn lunatic like a raging child waiting for comfort. Meanwhile Lara shivers even afraid to touch her visitor. Someone is up to something.
‘You must go now’ said Lara.
‘Are you afraid of me? Do you believe with what I just said?’ you are like the rest! Suspecting me as a monster! Amanda move forward to Lara, red and bulging eyes she came forth.
‘Don’t! Please don’t hurt me I haven’t done anything against you, spare my child’s life’. Pleaded Lara, trembling from head to foot her mind is telling her to run and shout but she couldn’t. How she wanted that it is just a dream and all things would just fade away.
‘Hahahahahahaha! Chuckled Amanda. ‘You’re right I’m the tik2x, I killed my child so as Maria’s and now it will be yours…. Lorenzo didn’t tell you that I’m his former wife didn’t he? Ohh how would he know I’m here, I just transferred this morning didn’t I? Let me tell you our tale before I kill your baby. We lived in the nearby barrio, I thought Lorenzo will accept me despite of my demonic being but, but when I killed my baby he left. It wasn’t my fault that I am like this, it is my mother’s, I inherited her evil power and after giving it to me she was unfortunately killed by a man named Menard who said to be a secret bounty hunter in the barrio. I could have just refused but she won’t die if I will accept her power. In spite of all the things that happened I thought my beloved Lorenzo will stay but he didn’t and chose to transfer here, he then met you and married you while I was miserable in our child’s death. It wasn’t my fault! Isn’t it? The woman is now hallucinating.
The fire in the lamp at the table grew bigger; howling of the dogs became louder. Lara forgot that tonight is the full moon. As she was about to ask for some help Amanda perished in her sight. Then a noise on the roof was heard, Lara didn’t move for a moment she then decided
EDITED
(PAGE 5)
to go out and face Amanda. as she looked up a rage of terror came forth, there is a shadow on the nipa, shattered hair sharp claws and animal like structure, undeniably it is Amanda sneaking in the roof as if looking for someone to be her victim
‘You’re their…’ somewhat a whisper from Amanda’s salivating mouth. Her tongue became long, long, longer, and longer. It’s tip, as sharp as a needle the feature? Gruesome Lara ran but got caught by Amanda’s tongue. dragging Lara using her tongue wrap at the pregnant woman’s leg she screamed but no one will hear her for her other neighbors are at some distance.
‘Nooooooooo!!!!!! Cried Lara
‘Say good bye to your child Hahahahahah!!’ Amanda extended her tongue to Lara’s stomach preparing her to stab it and sip the blood; the pregnant woman is horrified she just closed her eyes waiting for death. A shout was heard it was not hers but of the tik2x she slowly opened her eyelids and felt the shuttered tongue above her womb. Lorenzo came along with his 2 friends namely Henry and John. After which he went to Amanda and stabbed her with a knife, Amanda died in an instant, after that night the mystery was never repeated. The residents of barrio Walog continue the life they had before the arrival of Amanda.
EDITED
(Page 1)
Ang, Julie Krizia A.
Creative Writing
REST
Symphathetically and quietly refined modern amenities, a place somewhere far from the madding crowd with about 3 kilometers from the said suite, it has a gracious and abundant living and surrounded by spectacular mountains. A suite with a fully furnished bed with frosted bathroom plus a comfortable sofa. That’s where I will be staying, a little farm town rest house in the overlooking hiking trails in Mainit, Nabunturan Comval Province. Before my arrival in the said place I heard a conversation in the bus I am riding, accordingly a girl died in the place or in the Maddison Suite to be specific. The two women are in serious chat;
‘The poor girl died because of a nightmare.’ The woman in black stated.
‘Something is in that suite, she was found dead in room 6 am I right? ,’ Murmured the other.
‘Yes you are. There must be a curse in that room…
‘Maddison Suite? That’s the inn I will be staying.’ I exclaimed talking to myself.
I felt frightened of what I heard but I just ignored it and took a nap in the bus. It will take two hours before I arrive in the inn. I need some rest, perhaps a time to unwind and to forget all the worries I am having. These women don’t have good things to say I concluded, just chatting about death of a person they don’t even know. Ahh! They are not worthy of my time.
Beforehand I will introduce myself and the terrifying experience I had will follow. I am Julie a lone girl working in the city I am so much stressed and pressured woman with heart ache, who is trying to forget the world and escape from heartbreak. It was eleven o'clock in the evening when I arrived at Maddison Suite, the place looks wonderful, the employees are so accommodating I instantly felt an ease upon inquiring. And I automatically climbed into the soft bed and called in the front desk for my food to be delivered since I am already starving, after which I took a shower. And my food is already on the table when I finished taking a bath, after eating, I curled into the bed like a ball and began to drift into sleep. After a hard day and week I need some peace and rest from the heartbreak I experienced, my boyfriend
EDITED
(Page 2)
and I planned for so many things in the future, I thought he and me will grow old together but he cheated, I saw him with another girl indeed he is one of the reasons why I am here, the pain is unbearable. Ah’ surely I can find peace and comfort in this place. The ambiance is worthy of a little rest, something strange while I am in my deep sleep when I felt it. Slowly images began to flood into my mind, images that I can’t explain strange and dark images that forms like baphomet and then the dreams took shape. As I peered vaguely through the gloom into the dark trails advancing ahead, my heart began to thump wildly in my chest, visible through my shirt like a cartoon character in love. That awful yet familiar feeling of despair washed over me, and my stomach wrenched as it seemed to fall to the floor as I realized I'd been here before. This dark scenario that appeared to be several places I remembered from my ex-boyfriend, all glued together in a mass of dark corners where shadows grew. I began to see people I had known from many different moments in my life, people that would never be together. Confusion fuddled my mind as I strove to gain control, to understand and to stem the fear growling inside. Suddenly, a dark shape emerged slowly from the gloom shadows starting to stare at me, like it was an Illumination coming from a pale crescent moon peeking here and there from behind dark clouds blacker than the night sky. And then I began to hear voices, voices that imitate mine and voices over the sounds of burst party noises, as if someone had turned up a loud music, voices and laughter. I could feel the disappointment in the strained silence of the next few moments while I stared at the TV. There were voices all over the room, always just barely audible. I’m starting to panic, I turned and stumbled as I began to run towards the sliding doors as fast as I could. It was an inner instinct, an instant knowledge of impending danger. I’m so terrified and the fear was apparent, an airy presence that reeked of evil. Slamming doors and audible voices are now taking place, panting and gasping as I ran to where I can hide but the walls were closing in now and my chest was tighten. I’m hearing gnashing of teeth, they are so many and crawling like a goblin towards me and then I saw this fiercing red eyes coming also towards me like Satan the devil and all the time my brain worked overtime, asking who was chasing me, and why? What had I ever done to make someone so intent to kill me? Suddenly hands clasped around my throat, squeezing my windpipe until I thought it would break. There’s seems to be no hope I feel that my body is about to collapse and I must accept that this will be the end of my life, because the person who’s a threat to my life is so powerful that I cannot even protect myself. I was wrong in expecting that I will have a good time in this place, I should have known this ahead of time so I can retreat or perhaps I just listened to the conversation in the bus maybe I won’t be facing this treachery and misery. Suddenly as I grappled wildly with my attacker and strove to retain consciousness, he hit me hard on the back of my head and I blacked out. In my mind I am already dead my eyelids became so heavy that I couldn’t even open them. I am ready to face the after death but… A whisper is heard as if telling me to get up. I slowly regained my strength and by faith I opened my eyes.
EDITED
(Page 3)
I sat up in an instant, my sweat falling down on my cheeks I feel something I never felt before my spine rigid and heavy drops of sweat running down my forehead unstoppably as I realized it was all just but a gruesome nightmare. I then realized that in my arrival I wasn’t even able to pray, to give thanks to God for the safe trip he had given me. I kneeled down and prayed hard, a plan is set up for me, maybe the bad dream is just a reminder that in every moment people must pray because evil is just around ready to devour, attack and do his evil plans. Then, with sweet relief, I relaxed my hands and breathed in the sweet breath of life. I kneel down and God’s words came out to my mouth which says “Pray without ceasing.” In John 11:35, I also utter praises and thanksgiving for alerting me of the things that might happen, and that nightmare was too close. I packed my things and hurried to the lobby, returned the keys and went to the terminal, life in the city may be tough but at least I will not have close to death nightmare.
Four
(edited)
By: Airee Glenis B. Bangquiling
(PAGE 1)
I firmly believed that thousands of angels were crying with me during that day. It was raining cats and dogs and it made me think that the rain was a real sign of sorrow and as well as of comfort. I couldn’t bear the sight. I knew that my father also suffered the same agony that I had been through. Looking at my mother’s dead body seemed like an endless hell to me. She had obviously suffered with the big branches that left painful marks of wounds on her face. We remained speechless. I could feel the tension between us. I looked at my father with anger and blamed him through the stares of depression while he sent a message, also through his, telling me of his deepest regret and apology. Pain and fury filled my heart. The death of my mother came out to be catastrophic knowing that I could have done something to restrain the tragedy. I would rather exchange place with my mother and die instead. But supernatural forces allowed my mother’s death. Inevitable and it seemed like her death was copied and every detail was very much alike to the death of someone else I knew. The same car accident, an Everest and a Toyota involved the same entrapment with the big branches inside the window of her car which caused the breakage of the glasses into pieces, the same cliff where the Everest had fallen and was turned up-side-down, the same time and the same appearance of the dead body that my mother had which is so pail showing the sign of a bloodless face and horror. Every detail of her death was inspired by someone’s death.
Who was it? Is it someone I had read from novels? Is it someone that I knew from the past? Enough of my imaginations and questions, I knew for real who it was.
I heard the heavy steps of my father heading out of the morgue. I started to wipe the tears that have flowed down my cheeks. I kissed my mother’s cheek and made a face as a sign of goodbye. I hurried out to check where Papa John was. Nobody was there. I checked out every hallway, lobby and nurse’s station but my father was not there and the places that I have been through were all empty. I asked every security guard that I met on the way and described his features but no one had seen him. I called his cell phone for lots of times but it was just ringing and he was not answering the call. There was no sign of him which made me feel something strange of his sudden disappearance so I decided to go back to the place where my mother was. There, I saw my father. That was close to an extreme worrying, I made a sigh of relief. Another weird thing happened was that he was saying things, things that were so unclear that even until now, I couldn’t understand those things. I just understand few lines that he had said which is “Anne, it’s four and I’m sorry”. The rest of those lines were ambiguous. Since the lines were so unclear, I was about to ask him to repeat them but a security guard called for my attention. He came from my back and told me to proceed to the nurse station for an important thing. “For a moment”, I responded and he headed out to the room. I returned my eyes to Papa but he was not there anymore. He was gone like the zephyr moving out of the windows of the room. I knew there was something strange happening.
The announcement and breaking news of the security guard was another one of the thousand knives that has been thrown to me at once. My father ended his own life by jumping out from the fifth floor of the building just at that very moment. I was still on the verge of bereavement with my mother’s death and now my father seemed to overtake. I could die on that very moment. Acceptance was as hard as the rock of ages. The painful reality of being alone was eating me up. I was so clueless on what would be the next step that I would do. Were the things my father had said means his last farewell? Was it his soul who had talked to me?
(Page 2)
“Anne, you’re imagining things again. What has got in you? Are you alright?” Ron asked skeptically to his officemate. “I’m okay Ron, it’s just that”, Anne hadn’t finished talking yet. “Is it him again? Who’s bothering you? Come on, tell me”, he said silently without bothering the working people around them. “I really appreciate your concern Ron. Thank you. It’s just that I had been dreaming of him since last week”, Anne replied.
This had been my life, bothering myself with the dark shadows of the past. Everyday seemed to be a new day of recollecting my memories about my parents. Ron had been with me through ups and downs. He was the caring and gentle officemate, the boyfriend that I have been dreaming of which I never have had and the only person who was there for me when the world turns their back. He was perfect, indeed. But then, I still had no enough and strong reasons on why would I let him in my life when I was destined to be alone forever. This has been my belief ever since the death of my parents had occurred.
Everything was perfect. I grew up with a very handsome, caring and gentle father. He was everything we need with my mother. Both Papa John and Mama Isabel were the biggest parts of my life. When I was with them, I never knew that words such as sorrow, pain, death and remorse had ever existed. I had a very wonderful and a happy life with them before. The bright and smiling sky started to change when Mama Isabel celebrated her fortieth birthday. My father‘s way of speaking was changed. He had been harsh to my mother and of course to me. I could feel his cold treatment. He said things to Mama which I wouldn’t want to imagine and remember. I hated that day when he slapped Mama’s face. He had never done that before. It was just because my mother made the natural coffee for him instead of the usual caffeinated coffee that he used to drink. It was black as sin and its aroma could even melt a spoon. The coffee thing had never been an emotional issue and matter to him. That was the first act of violence that I have seen in him. Like me, my mother didn’t understand the sudden change of my father. It seemed like the heaven blue sky turned to gray.
One night, I woke up due to a noise from afar. It seemed so far that I can only hear whispers from the shout of a male voice. The words spoken were unclear to me but I had noticed that the voice was coming from my father, coming from the living room, the room farthest to my room. I attempted to check my father. At first the attempt was mixed with an intense hesitation. But when I came nearer and nearer to the strange noise, I discovered something. I had seen my father standing beside the television set. His back was the only part visible to me. I was about to speak to him, so to ask him what was he doing there in the middle of the night when suddenly, he spoke to someone. It wasn’t obviously me he was talking to. I braced myself knowing that there was something strange happening. My feet were pasted on the floor and my whole body seemed to stop moving.
is(Part 3)
My heart had beaten as fast as the running horse and goose bumps started to appear in every part of my body. Someone was talking to my father. The voice was more than of a manly manner and had been very new in my ears. It seemed like a satanic voice was talking to my father which was actually causing my hands to be as cold as the winter. I was afraid when my father turned to face me in a slow motion. I was thinking until now that what I saw with my father had almost killed me. He was a different man, wearing my father’s clothes and borrowing my father’s voice. What were terrifying were his red eyes looking so fierce to me. He came closer which made me think of running was the only option that I could think of. Upon reaching my mother’s room door, I had knocked it like it’s the end of the world. He was so close to me and I could smell death. My whole system had collapsed. Before, my eyes had finally closed, I saw a tattoo near his ears. It was a number four tattoo, a tattoo that I had never ever seen from my father before.
The next thing that I could remember was the view of the worried face of my mother. She was troubled with what happened to me. I had sensed that everything was back to normal. I didn’t mention anything to my mother. There, I saw my father again. Realizations aroused that he was not the same father that I knew. He was not Papa but a different person.
Hundreds of questions were answered, secrets begun to unravel when I saw mother’s diary. The content of her diary writings were mostly about me, she, Papa John and a strange man named Jason who was definitely the lover of Mama before Papa. Her diary had told me their love story. I discovered that the night before Mama and Jason’s wedding Jason had died of a car accident. I was constantly disturbed during those days, I was certain that I hadn’t lose my mind. I was certain of the things that I was experiencing. I always see this man even before the 40th birthday of my mother. Sometimes he appeared as a janitor in the school and it seemed like I was the only one who could see him. There were also times when I’ve seen him walking ahead of me and when I attempted to talked to him, he seemed to disappear in a blink of an eye. He was the angry man in my dreams who was asking for my mother’s life. He was the man who had the satanic voice who shouted to my father in the middle of the night and went inside his body to replace the good soul of my father. He was the man who had rest on the graves but not peacefully for he was claiming the life of my mother back.
The last time I saw my mother, it was the loneliest time ever. They had a great fight with my father about the weird things happening around us and especially about the man named Jason. Their fight had been unclear to me for they were shouting inside their room and when they went out of it only whispers were the things that I could hear. Definitely whispers of fury. I have never seen her leave our house with fights like that. She drove her own car and hurried out of the house. My father and I were shouting at her to stop the car. I never knew if my father had seen him. He was at the back portion of the car of my mother. He was waving his hands on us. Jason claimed my mother’s life. The life that he had still long to have which Papa had. I still call him father until now even if I know already that Jason was my real father. I didn’t blame anyone. Papa John got what he wanted and as well as Jason.
(Page 4)
Now, I hadn’t experience their ghosts anymore. But the ghost of the past seem so painful to me. I decided to be alone not just now but for the rest of my life. My parent’s tragic story was enough and I couldn’t bear another. The lives that were wasted were enough for the four of us.
The End
EDITED
(PAGE1)
Tangonan, Samson B.
Creative Writing
My Lovable Dog: The Monster Killer
In a mysterious place of Mt. Semmerian, the highest mountain in Merian there is said to be two towns located at the top of the mountain. One of it is the town of Samvel which is considered poor compared to the other town. On the other hand there is the town of Mervis which is rich. The two towns are isolated from the rest of the place in that mountain, a virgin and a spooky forest this is termed by the town’s people as the ‘bloody forest’. Since no one was alive or safe upon entering the forest. Thousands of people were missing and until now they are not yet found by their respective families. It gives a quite confusion to everyone who lives there why there are many bloody incidents that are happening to their place. Many had speculated of how long would the terror stay in their place, some would say and ask as to what could be the possible solution to stop that kind of malady? Everyone is afraid to talk with anything regarding to the said matter and to the bloody forest. What were the mysterious things involved in that place, now let us find out as we go through the events of the story.
The gloomy place of Mt. Semmerian is divided into two parts, the town of Samvel and of Mevis. The place of Samvel is inhabited by the lower class families and that includes the Torres family. The place is simple yet beautiful, an intelligent, diligent and a pretty girl lives in there together with her sick parents. She is Samantha Torres a silent type of a girl. Meanwhile in the town of Mervis there is also a family living there, the Retros. Few families are occupying in this place, they were only the elite class, the Retros family is considered as the richest ant the most strict they have a son who is helpful, humble and handsome and with a kind heart. He is very generous to help the orphanage and the unprivileged children in their place. He has also a fund raising program called ‘matulungin at responsible’. Even now his parents do not know about it. The program derived its name from the first letter of his name.
It was late in the afternoon when Samantha’s parents were so busy working in the farm under the hot rays of the sun when the girl noticed that night before that her mother and father are not feeling well. For the reason that they only eat once a day because of poverty they are suffering from. In the midst of the night during that time her parents collapsed. That time she was very helpless she doesn’t even know what to do. She cried out loud begging for help, shouted for some help, she panicked in the situation. She looked above the altar where the image of Jesus Christ is placed, she holds tightly the hands of her mother and father until they were awakened however they are unable to talk.
‘Why is this happening to us?’ she asked. ‘I can’t live a life without the both of you’. Tears then fell from her eyes and she immediately prayed from the bottom of her heart.
Days, weeks and time passes by but her parents still cannot talk and they became so weak. She is very helpless upon looking at them. She wants to send them to the hospital but they don’t have enough money and the transportation is unavailable in their place. They need to the muddy road, streams and rivers must be crossed just to reach the neighboring town of Mervis where the transportation is found.
EDITED
(PAGE2)
Until such time when she is running too fast to ask help from other residents she met an old man. She asked some help from him.
‘Please help me! My parents are getting worse because of their sickness’ begged Samantha.
Then the old man replied..
‘No child, I can’t help you. I am too weak and I can’t do anything’,
Samantha was very hopeless during that time but she remembered what the old man had said a minute ago it is about the most effective herbal plant that could cure her parent’s mysterious sickness. But the problem is the place directed by the old man is very dangerous it is in the bloody forest, where no one came back alive upon going to that forest. She remembered the rumors of the tows people and contemplated whether it is true. The bloody crime which happened in the forest yesterday, 20 people were killed by the monster, the bodies were said to be chopped into small pieces, the heads were cut, the internal organs such us the heart and lungs are missing from the dead bodies. But Samantha didn’t mind she heard, the only thing that she is afraid is to lose her parents. Without any doubt and worries Samantha went to the horrible forest together with her lovable dog. It was early in the morning when they started to walk. It was exactly twelve o’clock midnight when they arrived in the bloody forest. Upon walking in the middle of the forest she heard an unusual voice, she started to be frightened looking at the trees she sees that the leaves are trembling. She felt the strong breeze of the air as if it doesn’t know where it would go. She felt an extreme coldness in her body, her hair stands slightly. Until she found out the footprints of her dog where she followed then upon looking at the elevated part of the forest she got amazed and surprise for she already saw the medicinal plant she is looking for. She is very thankful to the very weak man. At last she found the plant! With so much excitement she walks toward it so eagerly but she stopped when a big bird had bitten her hair.
‘Gosh! Someone must help me.
As she continued to walk closer to the plant she saw her dog beside it. Her lovable dog turned to be a monster its eyes became piercing red, its teeth became sharper and longer it is obvious that it licked and blood is falling from its fangs. The dog’s body is now so huge and worms are crawling all over its body. It is very eager to eat another flesh. Samantha is very shock of what she had seen; she never did thought that the killer is her lovable dog. Samantha is trap by the monster and got her tied up in a tree.
‘Let me out please..’ Samantha said
But the dog just replied that it can’t because she will be the next victim. The monster changes its feature in a more terrifying appearance. After their conversation the poor Samantha collapsed because of too much pain and fear to the monster. In the midst of her, being unconscious she dreamed that she was saved by a handsome man. She saw how the guy killed the monster. He was able to chop the monster’s body by using his sharp sword, the blood scattered on the ground. Even if it is so dangerous the man still saved Samantha. After the bloody battle between the monster and the man who is no other than Mervin, the unconscious girl is already conscious. Upon waking up from her wonderful sleep she got
Post a Comment